WRITTEN AND ILLUSTRATED BY GUY DAVIS

AND VINCE LOCKE

LETTERED BY MATT MILBERGER
 cowering among their kine,
they are but fools, clinging to lives that come
all of them. Fools and pass as quickly as the dusk
and children who to my immortal eyes.
fear the dark...

...who fear the

nightmares of devils
and beasties that
bear the blame for
their sickness and
misfortune.

oh, they are cowards and

cattle, these fools who
fear the shadows in the
night - shadows that lurk
in their corners, that
claw at their throats.

Shadows that carry

off their young and
feed upon their souls,
monsters and demons
that exist only to
punish them for their
lack of faith.

for these are the

nightmares and tales
that send these fools
huddling in prayer
through the night...
 ...but it's me who
they truly fear...

and at me all they

can do is laugh.

muddlegump!
muddlegump! heeeeee!
muddlegump!
muddlegump!

muddlegump!

muddlegump!

oh they do love their little

muddlegump. their twisted
and gnarled little
plaything, their tortured
msshapen fool.
how they howl at the mere
sight of me, i'm a mirror
for their vanity, although
a cracked one.

for our visiting

heee! sit with guests of such
ye i will, dine high regard i must
with'y i shall! meet on a similar
fashion!
 i would only
now who would dine feed you with
with poor Muddlegump? dogs, and even
not a scrape to share? then they would
no kindness to spare? feast better.

yes. they will

eat well
tonight...

ooh, yes noble

sire, many beasts
must sit at your
table...

...of you,
fool!

heee!
muddlegump is
quick, noble
sire!

i will make
stop! do not preparations for
dishonor this the morrow and
table with your leave you to your
spite. if my feast of fools.
entertainment
upsets your belly
then your meal
is finished. heeeehaha
hahahah

...ooff-if
not sure
footed...
so be it,
m'lord.

...heeeee...
get out there
wert! earn
y'keep. i want
those horses
ready by the
morro., the
sooner we're
done in this
fool's castle,
the better.

y-yes sire.

...sooner done
the better...

eh...who?

...
 wert! where are y', you
lazy...if those animals
aren't ready i'll...

what?...my
goods...

wert!

wert!

there you are you

huh? bastard! you dinna
think i'd hear you
moaning away, your
belly full of ale
perhaps?

unnhhh...

unnh...unhmuh

you're worthless!
i gave you a simple
task and you fail at
that. throw my
goods in the yard
to cower in here i'll quiet that
like the fool stomach of
townsfolk till yours boy.
morning, did ye? you'll be
and then drown screaming
your fears away. unnh... when i'm done!
unhmuh
 unhgh..nu.
.no..no
i said get up
or i'll drag
you out! Now!

c'mon, get up! ughhh...ahh!

i'll string yer NO!!
bones out
t'sober you up!

argh!

wuh...what? what
did...i don't know your...your
how but i take eyes! what
that from none, devils have
boy! possessed
you lad?

noo...wait...
nuh.no
 i...i
didn't...
no...

whatever
has taken
your soul...

i'll now cut

out of you!
unh...no!

eh?
what? ye' stay back
don't bleed- demon!
what are y'? stay ba-

ungh...no...

no
wert...please
don't...no!

unghh...no...get off
of me...erkrak...
 he has to be here. his
horses are still in over here!
the stables. look!

have you
found him?

but its been look at it

all day... th..that's
all...like a 'es cloak
slaughter all right.
den...

probably drunk
over a barrel...

first the it's devils'

squire now 'es work that
gone and i is...devils'
dinna think work!
we'll find
much of 'em
left either.

we must
tell the
lord!

we're doomed!
something's out here?
gotten in behind it could be
out here Now!?
the castle walls!
right now.

double the lord

guards! protect
make sure us!
everyone gets
inside then
bolt all the
gates.
 heee how does it
feel to be the
devil, young
squire?

wha-you!

it was you!...what
have y'done to
me?

hee...i made you a

fool, like me...but
what have you
done?

i didn't mean to kill

him...i couldn't
stop...i...had...

yes, yes...you
hungered for him
and then feasted
into his flesh as
best you could.

you...you're
mad!

yes...just as you
will be.

my vitae, the blood of my clan,

flows through you now, whelp.
the clan of m alk avi an , the
clan of fools and madness is
now your lineage...
...no...
 this oaf and his kine are not your
master, nor are they match for any
of your whims. they are but cattle
to your thirst and clay to your
follies just as i had shaped this
realm for ages.

...but...i'm just a
squire...a boy. he
was my teacher!
what could i hahaheee! a
learn from you? squire to a
fool!

no, you did all i

would ever ask by
killing one who
would strike out here childe, take
at me. now you but what will these...and this...heee and
must go and find become of whatever wits left you.
your own way, i'll me...where do i...

and the world

that is now
your home...

take them and

run...far into the
night and darkness.
 heeee. yes...yess, run
far whelp...far.

far from here into the

night and darkness
that you once feared.
a world of death
filled with the life and
blood of the cainite.

wonders that were

once your nightmares
and fears that are
now your only hope...

run far into the night and

realize that what you
once feared is now what
you have become...

...and the world of the

Kine now huddle in
prayer from you.
 indoors w'you.
mercy?

keep back
from th'lot.

...mercy...

mercy... ...mercy...

get back away from you'll get

y'cursed vermin. 'ere! not a scrap
go'wan! from us!

begone
filth!

back to yer lepers

dens with'y
 unff.

nuhh..no..no..

...mercy...

mercy?

mercy

mercy
 what else is left...to you...to
us...the forgotten...the
damned...shunned by cainite
and kine. you cloak
yourselves away from the
light as we must also hide
to survive until we are
redeemed in the eyes of our
lord and allowed to end
this suffering...

you are
pious as are
we...

but we are
few and you
the only true are becoming
salvation from many...
our pains.

...your pain less if

not your
suffering.

together we can make

your journey
easier...you
devotion...your flesh
and soul stronger...

together we will pray

and repent through many
lives until we are no
longer damned...or
forsaken
...but only
forgiven.
HEEE HAH. HAHAAHAAHA

HEE? SO YOU
COME BACK TO
ME, EH?

MY DEAR lord HAS COME

BACK TO 'IS POOR
MUDDLEGUMP. TO HAUNT MY
MIND HAVE YOU, TO PLAY
OUT THESE DREAMS THAT I
REMEMBER, YES?

MUDDLEGUMP!

BEAST! DEVIL!
VAMPYRE THAT I LET
PLAY THE FOOL AND
LAUGHed WHILE IT
WAS YOU WHO
FOOLED US ALL!

YES, mUDDLEGUMP
FOOLED ALL OF YE'
FOR longer THAN I
THOUGHT I EVER
COULD.
YOU WILL ROT OUT HERE
UNTIL THE sun RISES TO
BURN YOUR SKIN AND
SEND YOU BACK TO HELL,
AND RID MY LAND OF
YOUR EVIL AND ALL YOU
HAVE TOUCHED.

BURN FOOl, AS WE
WERE BURNED AND WE WERE YOUR
TORTURED, THE MAKING, SO NO ONE
ONES YOU WOULD EVER SUSPECT
EMBRACED SO as YOU AND YOUR DOINGS.
NOT TO FIND OUR DEATHS WERE
YOURSELF to BLAME YOUR FREEDOM AND
FOR YOUR DEEDS. INNOCENCE.

YOU
BUT YOU BASTARDIZED
WERE THE OUR LINEAGE
GUILTY... FOR YOUR
FOLLY. KINE WAS
MADE CAINITE
...GUILTY OF FOR NO MORE
MORE THAN REASON THAN
YOUR YOUR OWN
MADNESS. WHIM. YOU WERE
WHAT THESE
PEOPLE FEARED,
YOU WERE WHAT
STALKED THE

YES, NO ONE YES, WELL

EVER DONE.
SUSPECTED
POOR
MUDDLEGUMP.

YOU HID IN THEIR

SHADOWS AND
STOLE THEIR
CHILDREN INTO
THE NIGHT.

HEEE

MAKING THEM INTO THE

FERAL YOUNG who HID
IN THE HOLLOWS OF THE
WOODS AND PREYED ON
ALL who PASSED.

YOU MADE US
ALL...AND ALL
WERE BUT
FOOLS TO YOU. YESS, AND WHAT
WOULD YOU NOW
ACCUSE ME OF
YOUNG "SQUIRE?"
 I ACCUSE YOU
OF GIVING ME A
GIFT. A CHANCE
FOR A LIFE
AMONG THE
LIFELESS.
FOR WHILE YOU
GREW LAX OVER
THE YEARS I
JOURNEYED FAR
INTO OUR REALM
AND GREW
STRONG...

HEEE

...STRONG LIKE
THE VITAE
THAT BURNS
MY SKULL.

YESS...

AND NOW THAT I AM NO

LONGER YOUR CHILDE,
WE WILL TOGETHER PLAY
THE FOOL FOR THIS
TOWN AGAIN.
 TM

TABLE OF CONTENTS

25
Credits Special Thanks To:
Authors: Andrew Bates, Jackie Cassada, Ken Cliffe, Richard Ethan “Where’d It Go?” Skemp, for being unprepared for the
Dansky, Robert Hatch, Michael Lee, Nicky Rea, Sion Rodri- opportunity that super-villainy presents.
guez y Gibson, Ethan Skemp, Cynthia Summers and Fred Yelk Larry “Net-dot-Crap” Skirt, for an infinite supply of cyber-
Additional Material: Phil Brucato drivel.
Developer: Justin Achilli Chris “Jar of Mustard” McDonough, for needing a mop and
Additional Development: Robert Hatch some paper towels to address his… problem.
Editors: Ken Cliffe, Cary Goff and Ronni Radner Richard “Shrieking Yoda the Chimp” Thomas, for failed
Art Director: Lawrence Snelly Muppet substitutes.
Comic Book Art Directed by: Richard Thomas Ash “Special Agent Dash Barnett” Arnett, for knowing the
Comic Book Written and Illustrated by: Guy Davis movements of the INS.
Layout & Typesetting: Matt Milberger Aaron “Stumbling Bob” Voss, for not “taking care of” the
dude in the parking lot.
Interior Art: Jason Felix, Darren Frydendall, Leif Jones, Da-
vid Leri, Robert MacNeil, Chuck Regan, Andrew Ritchie, Laurah “Call Around” Norton, for learning that I just don’t
Andrew Trabbold fit into a size medium Madonna costume.
Front Cover Art: Leif Jones
Front & Back Cover Design: Matt Milberger

© 1997 White Wolf Publishing, Inc. All rights reserved.

Reproduction without the written permission of the publisher
is expressly forbidden, except for the purposes of reviews, and
blank character sheets, which may be reproduced for personal
use only. White Wolf, Vampire the Masquerade, Vampire the
Dark Ages and Mage the Ascension are registered trademarks
of White Wolf Publishing, Inc. All rights reserved. Æon,
Werewolf the Apocalypse, Wraith the Oblivion, Change-
ling the Dreaming, Werewolf the Wild West, Dark Ages
Companion, Derk Reflections Spectres and Kindred of the
East are trademarks of White Wolf Publishing, Inc. All rights
reserved. All characters, names, places and text herein are
copyrighted by White Wolf Publishing, Inc.
The mention of or reference to any company or product
in these pages is not a challenge to the trademark or copyright
concerned.
This book uses the supernatural for settings, characters
and themes. All mystical and supernatural elements are fic-
tion and intended for entertainment purposes only. Reader
discretion is advised.
Check out White Wolf online at
http://www.white-wolf.com; alt.games.whitewolf and
rec.games.frp.storyteller
PRINTED IN USA.

DARK AGES COMPANION

26
 TM

Table of Contents

Introduction 29
Chapter One: Combat 33
Chapter Two: Cainite Roads 51
Chapter Three Bloodlines 65
Chapter Four: Disciplines 77
Chapter Five: Matters of Faith 113
Chapter Six: Dark Medieval Europe 139
Chapter Seven: Infernalism 163
Appendix: Bestiary 187

TABLE OF CONTENTS

27
DARK AGES COMPANION

28
ntroduction:

The Dark Medieval world is a huge

and sprawling thing. It is a living en-
tity, rife with untold adventure, and it
anxiously waits those who would face
its dangers. This realm is simultaneously
thrilling and dreadful, magnificent and
terrible. It offers vast treasures, but they
are guarded by the treachery, deceit and
machinations of ancient Cainites. None-
theless, faith motivates all who eke out
an existence here, for all hope that, at the
end of the Long Night, a new morning
will dawn. Whether that first glimmer of
light shall promise salvation or herald the
coming of Gehenna, none can say. Until
then, the denizens of the world struggle
for their own rewards.

INTRODUCTION

INTRODUCTION
29
29
 Dark Ages Companion is designed to help your troupe Chapter Three: Bloodlines examines those enigmatic
achieve those rewards. In this book you will find new foes vampires who walk the Earth, some of which fail to survive
to confront, new abilities to learn, and new friends to meet. the ravages of the Inquisition.
The Long Night is not over, and there are winding paths yet Chapter Four: Disciplines discusses those powers inherent
to be walked. to all Cainites. This chapter presents not only expanded powers
This book is designed as a resource for both players and for truly terrifying high levels of mastery, but also a few unique
Storytellers. It contains numerous secrets, known only to the most Disciplines that will either vanish with their parent bloodlines
ancient of Cainites, as well as facts, myths and rumors known or that lurk just beyond the veil of that which is holy.
to the common person. Players are advised, if they peruse this Chapter Five: Matters of Faith delineates those aspects
whole book, to remember the difference between player knowledge of mortal existence that are beyond human will and control.
and character knowledge. Of course you can possess all these bits This chapter takes an in-depth look at Christianity, paganism
of wisdom — you bought the book! But characters in the Dark and Islam, with particular attention to how they relate to the
Medieval world don’t have hobby stores where they can pick up Dark Medieval world.
guides to their shadowy milieu. Part of the joy of playing Vampire: Chapter Six: The Dark Medieval Europe looks at those
The Dark Ages is uncovering the mysterious plots of inscrutable things which are beyond Cainite control. How do vampires
elders and experiencing the thrill of confronting the unknown. eke out their unlives in this rough time? What mysteries does
That said, here’s what you’ll find within: Kabballah hold? Which military orders were active and where,
Chapter One: Combat offers new rules for expanded combat and which hunted the undead?
in your chronicles. The concepts presented here add detail to Chapter Seven: Infernalism takes a look at the dark
the martialism inherent to the violent Dark Medieval world. powers, which hide even deeper in the shadows than vampires
Chapter Two: Cainite Roads presents an in-depth look at Via. do. An insidious menace lurks at the fringes of the Lord’s flock,
At once a philosophical analysis of individual Roads and a discourse waiting to lure human and Cainite alike to eternal damnation.
on their function, this chapter takes a look at one of the funda- Appendix: Bestiary provides statistics for animals, and de-
mentals of Cainite existence that is all too often taken for granted. scribes the personalities that medieval folk ascribed to creatures.

DARK AGES COMPANION

30
How to add your own, or fiddle with what is provided here. There is

Use This Book

The most important rule to remember is that it’s your
no reason why you absolutely have to use new bloodlines or
Disciplines, just as there is no reason why you have to limit
yourself to what is printed here.
game. This book presents a myriad of new ideas and concepts In short, do what you want with any and all of this. You
for Vampire: The Dark Ages. Feel free to ignore any of them, know what you like.

INTRODUCTION

31
DARK AGES COMPANION

32
 hapter One:
Combat
The life of man [is]…nasty, brutish
and short.
— Thomas Hobbes, Leviathan
This chapter presents optional rules
designed to enhance the combat in your
chronicles. Included within are details on
mounted combat, sieges, mass warfare and
stapling, as well as a word or three on new
combat maneuvers.
These rules are included in the interest of
adding extra detail to the thrill of combat.
Storytellers should consider carefully wheth-
er they wish to use these rules or if they prefer
to keep the systems more streamlined. As
always, the story is the important thing, and
if the rules interfere with it, cast them aside.

CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

33
33
Spilling Blood
The backdrop of the Long Night is often the battlefield.
Roleplaying Frenzy
A vampire under the thrall of her bestial nature
If a vampire is physically stronger than his enemies, he will is not the most calculating of opponents. Although
typically see no need to bother with parlay or courtly manners. still capable of thought, a frenzied Cainite is unlikely
Like the humans they walk among, the Cainites of these dark to rely on tactics any more complicated than tearing
times settle dispute after dispute with drawn blades — or worse. apart a foe’s armor and burrowing through his chest
Any number of combat situations may arise in a Dark to find the heart.
Ages chronicle. Vampires may attack one another on the roads Some players dread frenzies, feeling that the
like common brigands, true, but Gangrel also squall beastlike loss of control handicaps their ability to roleplay
in the woods, and Ventrue and Lasombra hold midnight their characters — after all, a frenzied vampire is no
tourneys, shadowed mockeries of the “legend of chivalry.” longer guided by her conscious personality. Worse,
Nosferatu will guard their stinking havens as would mother succumbing to frenzy is obviously detrimental to a
bears with cubs, and fevered Brujah philosophers may well lash Cainite’s already blighted soul. This dread of such
out at their detractors with whatever piece of oak they find a loss of control is a matter of taste, however; just
close at hand. However, a chronicle shouldn’t consist solely because you aren’t roleplaying your character in her
of martial pursuits; even a game based on the battles of the usual rarefied sensibilities, you aren’t condemned to
Crusades should allow characters to dabble in the intrigues having no fun.
and personality interactions of the war. When the frenzy hits, roleplay it for all it’s worth.
When blades are drawn, though, it’s far preferable to Ignore the crossbow bolts slamming into you as you
make the combat scene as vivid as possible. Gamespeak can smash the baron through his oaken door. Forget leap-
be clunky and out of place in a good dramatic sequence. Avoid ing for the mounted man-at-arms — hurl his horse
describing your character’s actions by saying “I hit him” or to the ground and rip him to shreds when he lands
“I dodge.” Detail your approach. Watch for your opponent’s next to you. And if you find yourself at some sort of
mistakes, however slight, and capitalize on the weakness of tactical disadvantage for your actions — what of it?
any move he may make. Feint. Parry. Use the terrain — dodge The play’s the thing, and it is far better to make the
around trees or lead him onto unstable ground. Disable him if game more enjoyable for the troupe than to timidly
there’s no time for a quick kill — if he’s clutching desperately refrain from doing anything that might cause your
at his spilt entrails, he has no time to menace you. Of all the character inconvenience.
best battles in swashbuckling or medieval-setting films, not
one limits itself to a pair of antagonists exchanging clumsy
blows like a life-sized Punch and Judy. Melee Maneuvers
Once again, we stress the importance of bringing dice into • Riposte: This technique is a lightning-quick strike that
combat scenes only when necessary. Is there ever any doubt follows a parry. If the character successfully parries an attack,
that the century-old Brujah cavalier can swing effortlessly she may make a riposte as her next action — if she dodges,
into his saddle when necessary? Dice add a dramatic element moves more than a few steps or takes some other action, her
of chance, but also slow the game down. Resort to dice only opportunity for a riposte is lost. The riposte’s speed is its ad-
when the outcome of a scene is in question. vantage. If the character parries one turn and attacks on the
The following are a number of optional rules and guidelines next, she gains two dice to her initiative Dice Pool to effect
for elaborating on combat in your chronicle. Incorporate what a riposte. If her parry and riposte come in the same turn, they
you like; freely discard the rest. And if a rule ever prohibits are assumed to take place nearly simultaneously. A character
the game from proceeding in a dramatic and logical fashion must have at least Melee 2 and Dexterity 2 to attempt a riposte.
— don’t hesitate to throw it out at once. Roll: Dexterity + Melee Difficulty: 6
Damage: As per weapon Actions: 1
New Maneuvers • Tendon Slice: A talented fighter can slit the tendons
Treat the following combat maneuvers as you would in his opponent’s wrist or ankle, disabling his foe. This ma-
those in Vampire: The Dark Ages, pages 194-195: They neuver can only be performed with blades. Characters must
are completely optional, but may add texture and detail to a possess Melee 4 and Dexterity 2 at least to use this maneuver.
fight scene. Discard or modify them as you will. In addition, Vampires may use this ability with their fangs or claws, but
each lists a prerequisite or two; not just anybody knows how only if they possess at least Brawl 4.
to hamstring an opponent in the midst of a duel. If the character successfully strikes, and causes at least two
Health Levels of damage, the opponent’s tendon is cut. If the
attack was aimed at the wrist, then the foe’s hand becomes
DARK AGES COMPANION

34
largely useless, and he cannot use it to wield a weapon. A at a rate of one Health Level per hour. Once incapacitated,
successful attack directed toward the ankle will hamstring the however, he is in danger; if the strangler sustains the hold for
opponent, reducing a bipedal foe to 1/4 his normal movement a further number of turns equal to the victim’s Stamina, the
rate and a quadruped to 1/2 its move. Unless the target can victim dies. Vampires obviously cannot be throttled, although
regenerate or is mystically healed, this injury will cripple this maneuver will keep them from speaking.
him for life. Roll: Dexterity + Brawl Difficulty: 7
Roll: Dexterity + Melee Difficulty: 9 Damage: Special Actions: 1
Damage: As per weapon Actions: 1 • Gobbet Rend: Certain Cainites, realizing that their
worst enemies are always other vampires, practice certain
Brawl Maneuvers combat tricks intended to hamper a vampire’s fighting ability.
• Choke Hold: Stealth is one of the greatest friends of One of the more reliable ways to impair a Cainite is to limit
the creatures of the night. An expedient way of dealing with his blood supply, and this maneuver accomplishes just that.
some obstacles is to strangle them quickly, before they may The vampire seizes a hunk of his opponent’s flesh and tears it
raise an alarm. To throttle someone, a character must first away, preferably from the heart or neck. Vampires no longer
catch them by the neck. Naturally, the victim may try to pass blood through their veins, so the Cainite must rip away
escape each turn with a resisted Strength roll. If he fails to a gobbet that has been fully saturated with blood. Enough
escape, he may take no other action. vitae sprays loose with this attack that the victim is sure to
On the initial turn of the choke hold, the victim takes be inhibited.
no damage, but may not speak or shout. The victim loses one Only vampires with claws (Protean 2) or Potence of at
Health Level per turn after the first, as long as the assailant least 2 can successfully rend away a chunk of flesh in this
maintains the hold. This damage may not be soaked. These manner. The victim takes damage as usual from the claw attack
Health Levels are not as debilitating as normal damage; if or strike, and unless she soaks this damage completely, she
the victim survives, he may recover the strangling damage also loses a Blood Point. Naturally, this attack is sadistic and

CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

35
devastating to the extreme when used on mortals, as well as
something of a waste; the mortal is likely to messily bleed to
death, spilling far too much blood for most Cainites’ tastes.
Although this maneuver will eventually fall from common
practice, it will endure as a secret trick in the arsenal of more
bestial vampires.
Roll: Dexterity + Brawl Difficulty: 8
Damage: As Claw or Strike Actions: 1
• Joint Break: A brutal maneuver often used by frenzied
or sadistic Cainites, this involves seizing an opponent’s limb
(typically an arm) and either bending it in a direction it wasn’t
meant to bend or smashing the joint with a powerful blow.
If the victim takes any damage from this maneuver, her limb
is broken and useless until it heals. A character must have at
least Brawl 4 and Strength 2 to use this maneuver.
Roll: Dexterity + Brawl Difficulty: 8
Damage: Strength + 2 Actions: 1
• Neck Snap: Cainites often cannot be troubled with
mortal opponents, and this maneuver is an effective way of
disposing of such chaff. The character seizes his target’s head,
and with a quick, brutal twist, snaps her neck. If the attack
is successful, roll damage as below. The victim may add her
Strength to her Stamina for soak purposes, but if any Health
Levels are unsoaked, her neck is broken. This means death,
or at best paralysis from the neck down, for mortal opponents.
Vampires may regenerate the damage as normal, but are par-
alyzed until they do so. Werewolves and other supernaturally
fast healing creatures drop to Incapacitated, but may heal from
there as usual. A character must have at least Strength 2 and
Brawl 2 to use this maneuver.
Roll: Dexterity + Brawl Difficulty: 9
Damage: Strength + 3 Actions: 2

Signature Style
Specialities are far more than a simple rules advantage:
They’re opportunities to infuse your characters with further
vitality. Consider two vampires with Melee 5 swordfighting.
Not very exciting in and of itself, is it? But if one is a Castilian
Toreador trained from birth with a family blade of fine Spanish
steel, and another is a Scottish Malkavian who’s stained his
beloved bastard sword with many a man’s blood — now the
duel becomes more interesting.
The specialties in Vampire: The Dark Ages are an indirect
way of granting players a rules advantage for fleshing out their
characters with a signature style. This advantage becomes just
as vital on the battlefield, and a good specialty can add stylish
touches to your battles that make the experience more than
just hackneyed dice-rolling. This rule is doubly important for
Storytellers — players might not remember the dangerous
and nasty-looking Tzimisce ghoul as clearly as the Scottish
autarkis who splintered a character’s ribcage with one swipe
of his nail-studded maul!

DARK AGES COMPANION

36
 The following specialties are presented to give players A pinned victim may tear loose by making a Feat of
and Storytellers a few more ideas. Not every soldier and thug Strength, with a required Dice Pool of anywhere from two to
should use outlandish weapons or tactics, but a little variety six. This depends on where he was stapled and with what — if
goes a long way. impaled by a boar-spear still held by a maddened Brujah, escape
• Brawl: Biting (learned long before the Embrace), becomes more problematic than if his shirt was stapled to a
Breaking Bones, Dirty Shots, Elbows and Knees, Eye Gouging, tree by a dagger. If pinned by a weapon through the flesh, he
Left-Handed Swing, Knockdowns, Trampling Fallen Foes must also immediately roll to soak an additional four Health
• Dodge: Close Quarters, Shields, Slippery Terrain, Levels of damage — armor does not apply to this roll. Obviously,
Tumbling stapling will not always hold an opponent for long; but it will
• Archery: Crossbows, Distance Archery, Gut Shots, usually immobilize him long enough for you to put your blade
Mounted, Penetrating Cover, Stapling, Throat Shots, Welsh to his throat, or otherwise gain his attention.
Longbow
• Melee: Avoiding Shields, Dismemberment, Family Weapon Reach
Weapon, Hamstrings, Improvised Weapon, Lance Entire battles have been won or lost by the force that fields
• Ride: Jousting, Leaping from the Saddle, Pursuit, the superior weapon. In many cases, superiority is a simple
Steep Terrain matter of reach. What good is a Gaul’s sword if your spear slays
him before he can touch you? How fearsome is a knight’s lance
Stapling if your pike takes him from his horse at a distance of 20 feet?
Although adding a “Weapon Reach” statistic would
Cinematic combat is full of scenes where a character pins
pointlessly slow down combats, Storytellers and players should
an opponent to a wall, tree or other available surface. In many
take the relative scale of their weapons into account. It’s
swashbuckling movies and books, a fighter will usually catch
purest folly to draw a dagger and leap at a man with a bastard
his opponent’s sleeve or cape. However, in the Dark Medieval
sword — unless you can get inside his guard, you’ll be hacked
world, it’s more pragmatic to drive your steel through your
to bits without ever drawing blood.
foe’s flesh. This technique works best when you intend to
take a prisoner alive, particularly if you want him thoroughly We recommend using the optional ruling on page 188
intimidated. Although this works best when your target is of Vampire: The Dark Ages, and granting initiative to the
unarmored, powerful longbows have been known to pierce a character with the longer weapon (in one-on-one combat,
knight’s armor twice (once on the way in and another on the of course). A Storyteller may allow Cainites with Celerity
way out), pinning his leg to his horse! to react on her usual initiative by spending a Blood Point for
the turn. A sword does little good if the creature before you
To pin someone’s flesh to a surface, you obviously must
moves more swiftly than the wind.…
use a piercing weapon. The attack is resolved as Dexterity +
Melee or Archery as appropriate, but the difficulty increases If a character challenges an opponent whose weapon is
by two, to a maximum of 10. (Thus, pinning a man’s hand to a good deal longer than her own, the difficulty of her Melee
a tree with a dagger strike is a mere difficulty 6, but doing the rolls should be raised by one. This penalty can be increased to
same with a poleaxe’s point is difficulty 9.) Roll for damage two or three if the discrepancy is truly ridiculous (a skinning
as usual; the victim is allowed to soak. The Storyteller may knife against a seven-foot spear, for instance). This is doubly
allow the victim an extra soak die or two, depending on how important when one combatant is armed and the other isn’t!
solid the backing surface is. If you inflict at least one Health A talented Cainite can effortlessly take an untrained peasant’s
Level of damage, the target is considered pinned. Unless the pitchfork away and snap it over her knee; it’s not as easy to
attacker was specifically trying to badly injure the opponent, disarm a skilled knight.
this attack inflicts only one Health Level of damage. (After
all, if your intention was to kill your target, you likely wouldn’t Two Weapons
be trying to pin him, would you?) Although centuries will pass before Florentine fencing
To pin a character by their clothing or mail armor, attack truly comes into its own, fighting with two weapons rather
as above. (There may be further modifiers as appropriate. than one is an old concept. Cutthroats will sometimes draw
Stapling a Celt to a tree by the leather belt that is his only a knife with each hand, certain barbarians prefer two hand
garment is logically trickier than catching a peasant by his axes to one, and a warrior armed with paired longswords may
oversized woolen tunic. The difficulty modifiers are at the win a fight through intimidation alone. Directing two separate
Storyteller’s discretion.) It takes only two successes to staple attacks with separate hands isn’t as easy as simply drawing
a cloth garment; four successes allow you to pin a fold of them — it requires a certain level of coordination and skill.
chainmail to a surface. The number of required successes may A character must have Dexterity + Melee pool of at least five
be increased at the Storyteller’s whim, depending on the type dice to properly use two weapons at once.
of surface you pin your victim against.

CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

37
 Storytellers have a number of options for adjudicating
two-weapon combat. Perhaps the simplest method is to Mounted Combat
increase the difficulty of a foe’s Melee attacks by one, just as Trace the word “chivalry” to its roots and you’ll find a
if the second weapon were a smaller shield (Vampire: The word for “horse.” The horse separated the destitute from the
Dark Ages, page 193). A character who wishes to attack with elite, the peasant levy from the knight. Throughout the Dark
both weapons in a round either splits her Dice Pool or uses Medieval times, no unit won more battles for its armies than
Celerity; no modifiers need apply. the cavalry. Although the Dark Ages rulebook gives some
Lenient Storytellers may also allow character who fight rough guidelines for mounted combat, the use of the horse
with two weapons an additional die in their Melee pools. If in combat is so crucial that it deserves further exploration.
the character uses Celerity to attack twice, or only makes Naturally, not all coteries will be mounting destriers and
one attack in a round, then she doesn’t get the benefit of the trampling ghoul peons with abandon, unless the Storyteller sets
extra die. The extra die is only added to the Dice Pool when up the chronicle around the concept of vampiric knights or
the character splits her pool to make an attack with either nobles, each of whom are entitled to ride from place to place.
weapon, strike with one weapon and parry with the other, or For one thing, horses, even the most broken-down jades, are
to parry two (or more) incoming attacks. If the pool isn’t split, horribly expensive. Peasants plow with oxen or mules; only the
the character isn’t fully taking advantage of both weapons and elite are entitled to keep horses. And the expense of keeping
doesn’t receive any benefits. Storytellers may wish to limit this a stable? Preposterous to any but the lords of a dominion.
bonus die only to characters with the specialty: Two Weapons Vampires face a second problem when attempting to
in their Melee Skill. ride rather than walk. Horses (like all animals) are distinctly
Alternately, a Storyteller may simply adjudicate that a uncomfortable around the walking dead. To ensure proper
character using two weapons may use the Double Strike ma- cooperation, most Cainite cavaliers feed their warhorses vam-
neuver (Vampire: The Dark Ages, page 194) more efficiently. piric vitae, thereby creating strong and loyal ghouls. With the
In this case, the combatant may use up to his Dexterity + 2 addition of a little Animalism, the master controls the mount
dice for each attack, rather than his Dexterity + 1. almost as easily as she would her own hand. The Tzimisce,
of course, often take this practice even further: The Fiends’

DARK AGES COMPANION

38
war steeds are commonly horses in general appearance only, and Signor Magdiel manage to strike one another in a pass.
having been shaped into equine terrors with razored hooves Caius’ player rolls 4 successes on his Strength + Melee roll, and
and the mouths (and appetites) of predatory beasts. adds two more for having Potence 2. Magdiel’s player rolls 5
Remember that while mounted, your Dice Pool to attack successes, and has no Potence to add. The difficulty of Magdiel’s
uses the Ability Melee (or possibly even Archery or Brawl) or Stamina + Ride roll is 9, while Caius must roll against difficulty
Ride, whichever is lesser — if you are a poor horseman, your 8. Both vampires score at least one success, and remain in the
swordsmanship will suffer. In addition, if you suffer damage saddle — at least until their next pass. Obviously, humans are
from a blow when mounted, the Storyteller may call for you at a great disadvantage when jousting against vampires; most
to make a Stamina + Ride roll (difficulty depending on how princes do not consider such unequal matches sport at all.
hard you were hit) to remain in the saddle. Incidentally, it is possible to be injured while tilting.
A character who is unhorsed or thrown might suffer Storytellers may call for damage and soak rolls (the typical
two to four dice of damage, depending on what he lands on jousting lance is not lethal, and does a mere Strength + 1
(soft peat will likely not injure one at all, but landing on damage) during a joust. Characters using shields should receive
cobblestones is painful). This damage is soakable as usual an additional two soak dice, presuming that their opponents
(unless you land for some reason in a firepit — or worse....). are attempting to unhorse them traditionally. If the contest
An unhorsed character also runs the risk of being trampled, becomes more lethal in intent, consider it mounted combat
at the Storyteller’s option (see below). as usual. These jousting rules do not properly reflect standard
mounted combat, and should only be used for sporting events.
Jousting
Although no Cainite will ever partake of the sunlit glories Trampling
of a human king’s tourney, many a prince of the Long Night has Although some animals readily trample predators as a form
been recently enamored of the fledgling sport of tilting. This of defense, any person unfortunate enough to be in the path
trend is likely to continue as mortal society moves into what will of any large animal might find himself thrown to the ground
be called the Age of Chivalry. For those troupes who don’t mind and trampled. If the trample comes as an attack (for instance,
adopting the mildly anachronistic practice of jousting a little from an elephant), then the attack is resolved as usual, and
early, or those who choose to roleplay in a later setting than the the target may dodge. If the target is prone, he may still dodge,
early 13th century, a few words on jousting are hereby included. but the animal’s difficulty to trample him is reduced by 3.
The jouster’s primary goal is to unhorse his opponent, However, it’s entirely possible for a person to be run over
although countless variations persist among Cainite society. by a herd of animals, a coach, a mounted knight or a human
Some Lasombra count a joust as ended only once the defeated mob simply because he was standing in the wrong place. In
vampire is trampled beneath the hooves of the victor’s animal. this case, there is no attack roll — the character is assumed to
Other princes disdain the use of the lance, and require that be automatically trampled. He may make a Dexterity check
their knights attempt to knock one another from the saddle to avoid damage entirely — the difficulty and number of
with a ball-and-chain. (Repeatedly swinging such a weapon successes needed depends on the number of pounding feet he
requires such strength of arm that these matches usually go must avoid. If he fails this roll, he may still soak damage as
to the Cainite most learned in Potence.) usual. This damage is not considered aggravated.
Jousting itself is relatively simple: Both horses begin on
separate sides of a partition, and charge full-tilt at one another.
Each jouster aims the lance to best unhorse his opponent, Trampled by Difficulty Successes Damage
to avoid needed
while placing his shield so best to deflect his rival’s lance.
Horse† 6 2 6 dice
In game terms, each jouster makes a Dexterity + Melee roll
Warhorse† 6 2 7 dice
to accurately place his blow; shields adjust the difficulty as usual.
Unless the two are using weapons of unequal length, both blows Coach
hit simultaneously — there’s no need to roll for initiative. If both and four 7 3 10 dice
are unlucky enough to miss, they ride past one another, wheel Cavalry
their mounts around, and try again. If only one is accurate, then charge 9 5 9 dice
he makes an opposed Strength + Melee roll against his opponent’s Mob 9 4 8 dice
Stamina + Ride. Success means he unhorses his foe. Notes:† If the rider is deliberately trying to run the
If both weapons strike true, then each player must make victim over, she may make an opposed Manipulation
two more rolls. The first is a Strength + Melee roll (difficulty + Ride roll against the victim’s Dexterity + Athletics.
6) to unhorse his opponent; the second is a Stamina + Ride roll This counts as an attack which cannot be parried, only
to resist being unhorsed himself. The difficulty of the second dodged. The difficulty is 8 for an poorly trained horse,
roll is 3 + the number of successes the opponent made on the 7 for a well-trained horse, or 6 for a warhorse.
first roll (maximum difficulty of 10). For example, Lord Caius
CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

39
Sieges further endangering her supply of blood. Truly, such a situation
can be horrific as the citydwellers raise wails to Heaven for
The Children of Caine have always had quite a taste for deliverance that may never come. But if one is searching for
mortal politics. Some few are even credited with orchestrating new ghoul servants, the desperate make excellent candidates
the rise and fall of entire kingdoms. In more refined times, a for a “deal with the Devil.”
vampire’s involvement with politics is usually covert and sub- Thankfully for vampires, most sieges die down at night.
tle; but in the Dark Medieval world, a Cainite’s manipulation When an army must light fires to see, they give up any hope
may take the form of outright war. After all, if you have made of concealing their movements — their firelight is good for
an enemy of a prince, why not influence mortals to lay siege illumination only to a certain point, but is visible from quite
to his city at the same time you do? And think of the story a distance more. Cainites are thus safe from most of the fight-
possibilities if the coterie wakes one evening to learn that ing, with one exception: Once the besiegers deem the target
armies have surrounded their home.… sufficiently weakened, they sometimes make their final attack
Sieges last for days and months. Vampires have to return at night. Thus, it’s entirely likely that the one battle in a siege
to their havens or find temporary shelter during the daylight in which a vampire might become involved is the battle, the
hours of an ongoing siege. Being captured by the enemy or one that decides who wins and who loses.
caught out too late can result in Final Death. Then again, A siege story can bring a great deal of drama to a chronicle.
what better way to break the will of a besieged or besieging First, the coterie might well be involved in local politics to
enemy than to sneak over the castle or city wall each night the extent that they witness (or even precipitate) the events
and feed on those beyond? Lords and generals who are wise leading up to the siege. When the attackers arrive, the char-
to the existence of vampires may even call upon their services acters may scout out the opposing army to see what forces are
in a siege, whether to force the inhabitants to capitulate or to arrayed against their home city. (And not all of the opposition
drive the attackers away. must be necessarily human; a rival Cainite will likely tag along
Horror after horror awaits the besieged. Starvation can to assist in the destruction of his enemies’ havens. To say
drive the desperate to cannibalism. Attackers would often nothing of the Lupines or magi...) As the siege is drawn out,
launch rotten animal corpses or other filth over the enemy city dwellers gradually grow increasingly desperate; infighting
walls, sapping their opponents’ strength through pestilence. and desertions may stir a riot or frantic atrocities as humans
A Cainite must feed carefully under such conditions, or risk turn on one another like terrified rats. Perhaps a traitor makes

DARK AGES COMPANION

40
plans to open the gates for the attackers in exchange for his character is covered. This attack can scar victims even more
life — what would the characters do if they learned of this? horribly than boiling oil. Cainites lucky enough to survive
Maybe one of the characters is struck by a catapult shot fired such an experience have had the flesh boiled and seared to the
by a restless enemy; maybe the besiegers start a fire that drives very bone, disfiguring them as thoroughly as any Nosferatu.
a character into the Rötschreck. And then the final strike Heated Sand
lands; the walls are breached, or the gate is forced open. The Another clever method of repelling armored invaders is
characters must then fight with all their cursed might, or lose the use of heated sand. Defenders heat the sand until it is hot
their havens to fire and the sword. enough to cause injury, then dump it on their enemies. The
sand sifts effortlessly through the cracks in armor, but doesn’t
Perils of War run back out as easily. The results are accordingly gruesome
Humanity is a clever beast. In the millennia since Adam — Knights can be roasted alive in their armor like shellfish.
and Eve’s expulsion from Eden, mortals have developed almost A victim will usually have to strip away his armor to get free
countless methods of killing one another. Siege weaponry is a of the sand, endangering him even further — archers often
prime example: Soldiers on either side of the walls are subject wait to loose on any survivors. Heated sand is difficulty 6 or
to numerous forms of attack, from boiling pitch to catapult 7 to soak; obviously, armor cannot add to this roll.
stones. If a Cainite is involved in the battles, he may well find Greek Fire
himself cast into the Final Death before he knows it. Fire is bad enough, but the chemical concoction of Greek
If a character is unfortunate enough to be struck by a bal- fire is even worse, for water will not extinguish it. This dread
lista bolt or catapult stone, she will likely take anywhere from Byzantine weapon has thankfully fallen from mortal hands by
10 to 15 dice of damage, soakable as usual. (A note: Ballistae the 13th century, but certain vampires may well have preserved
fired bolts of such size that forging a metal head would have its secrets for exclusive use against their rivals. Naturally, the
proved uneconomical. Therefore, their points were typically Cainite struck with Greek fire will almost certainly fall prey
sharpened, fire-hardened wood. If pierced through the chest to the Rötschreck, particularly if he tries to douse himself
with such a projectile, a Cainite will likely be forced into with water and fails. The “fire that will not die” raises the
torpor. Although the inaccuracy of siege weaponry is such difficulty of Courage rolls by one once its nature is learned;
that a deliberate “heart-shot” is all but impossible, stranger being burnt by Greek fire requires a difficulty 9 Courage roll,
things have been known to happen.) or the character loses all reason, and may continue vainly
trying to outrun the flames or pour water over himself until
Incendiaries Final Death takes him. Needless to say, this weapon is used
Fire is a devastating weapon, but it’s hard to control. Armies
only in the direst circumstances; the possibility of a backfire
are usually careful about using raw fire against their foes, as a blaze
worries even the most malicious of Cainites.
may well sweep back and engulf them as well. Fortunately (or not,
Greek fire adheres to whatever surface it strikes, and is
depending on your position in a battle), humans have developed
exceedingly difficult to wash away. Targets may only extin-
several alternatives, and can deliver the sheer destructive force
guish it by fully immersing themselves in water or otherwise
of flame on their foes without having to worry as much about
completely smothering the flames. It is difficulty 6 to soak,
accidentally destroying themselves. The following substances
and is considered aggravated damage of the highest order.
might well be encountered by Cainites involved in a human
battle; vampires may also readily use these weapons on one an-
other. Each of these burning agents causes aggravated damage, Cainites and
Open Warfare
and are soaked as fire (Vampire: The Dark Ages, page 200).
Boiling Oil
Perhaps the most familiar tactic for repelling besiegers is What are the medieval times characterized by if not by
by dousing them with cauldrons of boiling oil. Oil holds its massive armies of armored men? They swing swords and axes,
temperature better than water, and takes some time to cool stomp around on snorting warhorses, fire swarms of arrows and
down. Damage from boiling oil is usually difficulty 7 to soak, charge maniacally into each other with a mighty clash of steel.
and the slightest spark can visit even greater harm on unfor- The Dark Medieval times are no different. However, this is a
tunate victims. Even the survivors of such an attack bear the world in which vampires lurk in the night and have influence
scars for life, and their horribly melted flesh is usually excuse over the battlefield, if not directly, after sunset, then through
enough for most villages to drive the wretches into the woods. proxies during the day.
Boiling Tar/Pitch This section is designed help you stage mass battles
Even worse than boiling oil, tar and pitch stick to their between armies in your Dark Ages games. We’re not talking
targets, continuing to do damage until washed off or cooled about moving miniatures around on a table. This is about
down. Injuries from boiling tar or pitch are difficulty 6 to Storytelling the chaotic, horrific, violent and destructive
soak; like fire, the Health Levels depend on how much of the nature of warfare — with vampires and ghouls in the thick
CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

41
of it all. These rules avoid blow-by-blow confrontations and
the conventional dice rolls of the Storyteller System. Rolling
for each sword swing would be boring and would deny the
bloodlust of battle.
These rules capture the insanity of warfare in broad
strokes with emphasis put on individual characters. Armies
are certainly on the field, but Cainite and ghoul characters
face off against the individual opponents who stand in their
way, and are largely oblivious to events elsewhere in the fray.
Imagine major battle scenes in movies like Braveheart,
Henry V and Excalibur. Now imagine yourself in the midst
of such a battle, only you’re undead. One of Baron Friedrig’s
footmen bellows insanely as he charges at you with an ax
raised over his head. Two more men have just killed one
of your mortal allies and are turning their attention on
you. An enemy knight is about to bash you with his shield.
Combatants struggling behind you suddenly crash into your
back, knocking you off balance. The ground under your
feet is slick with blood. You’re about to frenzy. The Beast
demands a taste of everyone. Now roll dice to account for it
all. Difficult. You want to know what the enemy general is
doing 300 feet away? Unlikely.
The ideas that follow are meant to be used to depict battle
scenarios, resolve them with a minimum of rolls, and convey
a frenetic, ultraviolent atmosphere while concentrating on
the individual in the story.

Lead up
Mass battles don’t just occur spontaneously in the Dark
Medieval world. There are hundreds and sometimes thousands
of men and horses involved. They need to be mustered, orga-
nized, armed, transported, camped and fielded before a single
arrow can be fired. The process takes weeks, sometimes months
to complete. When a battle is waged, it’s anticipated by and
prepared for by all parties, Cainites included.
If you want to stage a mass battle in your game, make sure
that there’s sufficient motivation for it — that there’s a story
behind it. If the vampires know the mortal leaders who are
feuding, they can influence those lords to declare war. (The
Cainites might even be the leaders.) Even if undead aren’t
applying their influence, mortal wars need to be fought over
important issues, usually land or the simple desire to wipe out
the enemy. Don’t just thrust a major battle into your chronicle
for its own sake. (Although traveling vampires who “stumble”
across a battle is justifiable.)
The point is, mass battles are major affairs in mortal and
Cainite spheres. They take extreme motivation to initiate and
a lot of time to execute. They shouldn’t be waged every other
game session. One per chronicle is a good rule of thumb. A
chronicle could even be based on impending warfare, with
the climax occurring with the battle itself.

DARK AGES COMPANION

42
Who Are We Fighting? Don’t underestimate the players to turn the tide of
events, though, no matter how firm you think the outcome
I Can’t See! of a battle is. Players always do their best to ruin the best-laid
You may have already realized the inherent difficulty in plans. Cainites are going to hunt down opposing leaders and
staging large battles that involve vampires: Medieval battles personal enemies on the battlefield. Army generals are often
are usually fought by day, not by night. This is where you have easy to find. They’re typically surrounded by entourages and
to take some liberties. Mass battles might be fought by night aides, and stand aside from the fray where they can observe
for any number of reasons, from premature contact between events. Singling out an enemy leader means wiping out his
enemy troops to surprise attacks staged after dark. bodyguards and agents, but that’s not impossible for powerful
Major battles don’t have to be fought at night for Cainites or cunning vampires.
to get directly involved, though. Nocturnal skirmishes and If a general or significant lord is assassinated, not even the
raids on enemy camps can prelude or follow mass battles. destruction of the enemy may salvage a victory for the dead
These would be hit-and-run affairs, but still large enough to lord’s army. Everything that the lord sought to accomplish is
be staged with the guidelines presented here. probably lost, unless some successor can pick up the torch.
Daytime battles can also be played out through ghouls That said, have a contingency plan in mind for your sto-
that players adopt temporarily. Sure it’s fun to be a vampire, ry if characters undo your planned aftermath. Duke Oswald
to tear open enemy soldiers, gorge on their blood and throw is found dead — and pale white. Can his frail son find the
around numerous Disciplines, but ghouls come a close second. strength to inspire the army’s captains and carry the victory
They’re two or three times stronger than the average mortal; that they won? What if the Cainites visit Oswald’s son in his
some are deranged enough to gorge on the enemy; and some field tent and make him a casualty, too?
even have more than one Discipline at their disposal.
Ultimately, if you stage a battle scene that involves more The Dogs of War
combatants than characters can count at a glance, use these This mass-combat system is designed from the individu-
mass-battle rules. If a smaller fight occurs, run it with the al’s perspective. You don’t play a general who moves troops
normal Storyteller rules. around (unless your character is the general), but rather a
If you want to go so far, you can adjust difficulties (+1) for single person who is caught in battle, where death can strike
mortal attacks made at night. Cainites clearly have the advantage from any angle at any moment, even for a vampire. Characters
when it comes to fighting in the dark. It’s even likely for blind have no time to plan, reconsider decisions or sometimes even
mortal forces to attack their own allies — or be tricked into it. think — combat is a barrage of confrontations and chaotic
events. Instinct is the rule. The Beast is virtually irresistible.
Just remember, if Cainites get involved in a major battle that’s
fought at night, dawn is inevitable. A typical battle won’t last A medieval battle typically occurs in regulated stages.
more than several minutes, or at most a couple of hours. Vampires Archers (if any) fire first and maintain fire until friendly troops
must be able to take shelter after the chaos of the battle is done. enter the field of fire. Foot troops march across the field and
charge over the last few yards to the enemy. Cavalry (usually
Winds of Fate armored knights) is either sent forward before friendly infantry
to crash through enemy lines, or is sent in after infantry attacks
It’s important to establish a story behind a mass battle
to pursue routed enemies. Lightly armored cavalry units may
to make warfare realistic and convincing. It’s also important
skirt the battlefield in order to flank the enemy. Cavalry can
because that story often determines who will win the fight.
also be used to counter oncoming cavalry attacks. The winner
Storytelling a battle scene can get out of hand when the Sto-
of the battle is usually the force that can hold its ground; most
ryteller has no vision for what can happen. Many people are
battles are won when enemy units flee.
killed and injured, and vampires are probably left standing,
but to what conclusion? If a battle is large enough, not even The true battle is fought when forces clash. Individ-
vampiric efforts can change the inevitable course of things uals in the mob face constant obstacles and threats. The
(there are only so many soldiers that a Cainite can slaughter Storyteller should never let up on characters caught in the
before even she is overwhelmed by the masses). The Storyteller fray. There should be someone (or multiple opponents)
should therefore know who will win a mass battle before it to face at every turn. Likewise, terrain and events should
begins, and under what terms (total rout, attrition, uncondi- constantly conspire against each character. The following
tional surrender, conditional surrender or perhaps a standoff). is a list of challenges that a vampire can face in any — and
every — moment of battle:
With an established outcome, a battle becomes a plot
element rather than the be-all and end-all of a story. There • Multiple opponents attacking from various directions
are repercussions that the remaining story addresses, and by (a given and a constant);
deciding the winner of the battle in advance, the Storyteller • Blood-slick, rough or cluttered ground that makes
knows what those repercussions will be. footing difficult;

CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

43
 • Falling bodies (human and horse); split among actions taken with different Dexterity dots. If a
• Random arrows, spears, axes, rocks, helmets and shields character dedicates one dot’s action to attacking with a sword
flying through the air; and leaping a ditch to avoid pursuers, the Dice Pool is split
• Charging units of troops, whether infantry or cavalry, between the actions. If the same character dedicates his next
engaging or fleeing from the enemy; dot to making another attack, the attack receives a full Dice
• Burning arrows, terrain, buildings, opponents and the Pool (dice aren’t allocated among the three actions, only the
all-time favorite, oil; two that “share” a dot).
• Barriers and obstacles that impede travel (rivers, gullies, Possession of Celerity doesn’t necessarily increase the
ridges, fences, buildings, barricades, stake walls and troops number of times that a character gets to act in mass combat;
waiting in reserve); on a narrative level, everyone performs several actions without
any defined time parameters. However, possession of Celerity
• Vision-obscuring smoke; and
allows a character to escape a confrontation or move to any
• Disoriented troops that mistakenly attack their allies. other spot on the battlefield almost instantaneously, all at the
Throw a variety of these situations and events at them expense of one Dexterity dot’s action (and a single Blood Point,
at all times, whether they stand still and wait for threats to as usual). Escaping confrontations might mean avoiding five
come to them or try to make their way across the battlefield. opponents, a falling horse and rough terrain all at the same
A battle usually lasts from six to 10 turns before the time. Celerity doesn’t immunize the character against the
outcome is decided. (A turn can amount to a few seconds attack roll that’s made against him in the turn (see below),
to a couple of minutes, depending on events.) After that but it does allow him to avoid specific dangerous situations.
time, remaining enemies are dealt with, captured knights are Activating and using Disciplines typically demands a full
escorted away to be ransomed, and routed foes are pursued. turn, regardless of how many dots of Dexterity the Cainite has
It’s at this time that frenzied vampires have a chance to cool — all dots are used up. Disciplines are more demanding than
down and compose themselves, assuming they aren’t hunting melee attacks and quick actions because they usually require
down fleeing troops. the vampire’s full attention, and concentration is difficult to
maintain in full-blown battle. Imagine a vampire who attempts
The Rules to use Dominate on a foe. He has to catch the target’s eye, hold
To stage mass battles quickly and dramatically, we have his attention and then act on that bond. That also assumes
simplified the Storyteller combat system into a few represen- that the target is capable of eye contact when consumed by
tative rolls. You’re welcome to change these rules as you see battlelust. Meanwhile, the vampire tries to ignore or escape
fit, but it’s recommended that you put emphasis on storytelling all the distractions around him.
over cumbersome rolls. Some Disciplines (ones that activate or are used in mo-
The heat of mass battle persists for about six to 10 turns. ments), can be applied like normal attacks or actions — with
In that time, each character faces a variety of opponents and Dexterity dots. The Storyteller and player are left to decide
obstacles that the Storyteller throws at him. The players what is a quick-to-use power, although the Storyteller is the
declare actions as usual, even though their characters may final arbiter.
be separated from each other. If the Storyteller chooses, attempted uses of Disciplines
over a whole turn can demand rolls to determine concentra-
Initiative tion. Roll Wits against a difficulty of 6. If the roll succeeds,
Initiative is based on Dexterity alone; characters with
the character uses his Discipline as intended. If the concen-
high scores act first, characters and opponents with low scores
tration rolls fails, disruptions on the field ruin the attempt. A
act later.
botch delivers some tragedy upon the character. A Willpower
Actions point can always be spent to ensure that a Discipline is used
Each vampire or ghoul gets as many actions in a single successfully, negating the need for a concentration check.
mass-combat turn as he has Dexterity dots. Each “dot” can be
used to attack, perform some quick action, run around, leap, Effects of Actions
heal or activate and use a “quick” Discipline such as Talons of Being on a battlefield is obviously extremely dangerous,
the Beast. (Treat each dot as a turn would be handled in the not only in terms of hand-to-hand combat, but in terms of
normal Dark Ages combat rules, except that most characters random mishaps and unexpected incoming attacks. An en-
have Dexterity scores of two, three or more, so characters will emy soldier can swing a sword at a vampire, but arrows also
be able to accomplish a lot in each “mass- combat turn.”) fly through the air, terrain shifts make footing difficult, and
If a character wants to attempt more than one action objects crash into combatants. These “coincidental” dangers
with a dot, use the normal multiple-action rules; Dice Pools are reflected in this system, but in a simplistic way that keeps
are split between actions. Otherwise, Dice Pools are not events moving quickly.

DARK AGES COMPANION

44
Spills and Mishaps Blood and Gore
At the beginning of each mass-combat turn, a player Attacks staged by vampires and ghouls are resolved
should make a Dexterity + Athletics roll (difficulty 6). If the quickly and have sweeping effects. A character’s melee, brawl
roll succeeds, the character maintains his footing for the turn and missile attacks are rolled for normally (with a Dice Pool
and manages to account for all coincidental dangers around of Dexterity + Melee for sword attacks, for example), except
him, such as falling knights, charging troops and rough terrain. that a standard difficulty of 6 is used. For every success rolled,
If the roll fails, the character loses one of his Dexterity-dot one opponent is “dispatched.” The victim is killed, gravely
actions for the turn. No damage occurs to him, but he loses wounded, runs in fear or is knocked unconscious. The opponent
the ability to act as often as normal because he falls down, is no longer a threat; no Health Levels are counted.
rushes to get out of the way of stampeding horses, or is tem- If multiple actions are performed with a single Dexterity
porarily pinned under a heavily armored knight (the actual dot, dice allocated to any attacks are still rolled, but the num-
circumstance is determined by the Storyteller). A Discipline ber of opponents that can be eliminated is obviously reduced.
that requires a full turn to activate or use can still be applied Use of Disciplines typically dispatches a number of op-
when a character’s Dexterity + Athletic roll fails, but a con- ponents equal to twice the rating of the power (a three-dot
centration roll (see above) is mandatory to use the Discipline. power eliminates six opponents). Of course, if a Discipline
If the evasion roll botches, the character loses all of his has specific parameters and would affect certain targets or a
actions for the turn while impeded by some event on the field. particular area of effect, the appropriate number of targets is
Not even Disciplines can be activated or consciously used. made into casualties instead. Ultimately, it’s not the quantity
Disciplines that are already in operation continue as long as of bodies that a vampire piles up that’s important, but the need
they don’t require the vampire’s constant attention. If they to strike quickly and fatally in order to survive. No one has
do, they cease functioning. time to keep a body count during battle.
Note that this roll to escape most mishaps does not
account for special maneuvers that a character attempts in
Creative Use of Disciplines
a turn. If a Cainite wants to leap a ravine, a separate action Disciplines can be used in a variety of ways in battle, and the
and roll is required. The “evasion” roll at the beginning of Storyteller is encouraged to be flexible with their application.
the turn simply accounts for accidents that occur on the field. If a player proposes use of the one-dot Mortis power Masque

CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

45
of Death to turn an enemy soldier into the walking dead, and
the vampire sends the victim back into his own lines, more
than the standard two enemies will be affected. Large number
of enemy troops will flee the “corpse” before someone strikes
him down. The rule of thumb is: If the player comes up with a
convincing, even if somewhat illegal effect for a power, allow
it. Since Disciplines can only be used once per turn, granting
them wide affect makes their use more dramatic.
Players should be inventive with Disciplines. Nocturne
can be used to blanket the enemy in darkness, but it can also
be used to hide allies or cloak the enemy’s objective. Awe can
be used to convince enemies to leave a vampire’s presence, but
they might also be convinced to fight their allies for a turn.
Interred in the Earth can be used to hide, but can also be used
to spring from the ground and surprise opponents. Disease could
be used on one victim and the vampire could point at him and
shout “leper.” Everyone, friend and foe, would flee the target.
Using Disciplines in obvious ways undermines their potential
and diminishes one of the most significant differences that
exists between Cainite and mortal on the battlefield.

Attracting Attention
Using Disciplines or multiple attacks to dispatch
large numbers of enemies at one time proves a vampire’s
might. However, it also attracts the attention of enemy
leaders and champions. When a hole suddenly opens
in a line of troops, lords tend to notice. That can mean
a hail of arrows directed against a specific character or
might mean a charge by lance-toting, heavily armored
knights. In that case, add two dice to a mortal counter-
attack Dice Pool (see below) for the turn.

Counterattacks
Cainites in battle face a number of different opponents
in any given turn as the tide of battle shifts. Individual vam-
pires get multiple opportunities to act and attack in a turn
of mass combat; they are supernaturally powerful and are the
heart of the story, so putting emphasis on them makes sense.
The Storyteller doesn’t want to roll attacks for every mortal
combatant who squares off against a Cainite, though. Mortal
counterattacks are therefore represented by a single roll in
every mass combat turn. (Mortal attacks on vampires are
not rolled for every action — every Dexterity dot — that a
vampire takes in a turn, but for a whole turn.)
The Storyteller makes a generic roll of five dice (diffi-
culty 6) against each vampire, each turn. This roll represents
attacks specifically directed against a character, but also
encompasses random attacks such as stray arrows, erratically
thrown weapons, wild swings and blows deflected from other
targets. Double the number of successes made in the attack
roll and use the total as a damage Dice Pool. The vampire’s
Stamina, Fortitude and armor still form a soak Dice Pool that
reduces damage successes.
DARK AGES COMPANION

46
 Mortal attacks on Cainites should be considered ag-
gravated every second or third turn of combat. Aggravated Morale
attacks include flaming arrows, boiling oil and perhaps even Mortals in Dark Medieval times are extremely supersti-
blessed weapons (priests bless armies and sometimes weapons tious. When they see another “person” tear the head off of an
before each battle). opponent and start drinking, they get upset. The opponents
If the Storyteller makes an attack roll, aggravated or not, that a vampire dispatches in mass combat already include
and achieves five successes, the targeted vampire is impaled soldiers who are frightened away. However, if a Cainite makes
through the heart and is immediately thrown into torpor. a tremendous or dramatic display of power, such as use of the
In this case, a lucky arrow, spear, stake or broken ax handle Obtenebration power Nocturne, more than the “normal”
pierces the vampire’s heart. number of opponents is affected. Fear ripples through enemy
troops. If several soldiers suddenly fall or flee, others run, too.
The traditional Dark Ages rules for shooting a vampire
The Storyteller must decide how widespread panic is. Just
through the heart (page 192) are superseded by these rules to
remember that broken morale tends to have a cascade effect;
reflect the constant danger and chaos inherent to mass battle,
when some start running, more follow.
as it is impossible for a vampire to anticipate every attack made
against him. It is also for this reason that no attack made against
a Cainite in mass battle can be dodged as usual in the Storyteller Feeding
combat system. Not even automatic heart impalings can be Mass combat offers plentiful opportunity to feed, whether
dodged. Again, the battlefield is not a place for the frail or delicate. during or after battle. Treat feeding during combat as a full
turn’s action (as if a Discipline is used). Assume that all 10
Blood Points are drained from the victim.
Mass Combat and Torpor Observers of a feeding, if any, probably don’t realize what
Cainites face a greater threat of impalement in they witness in the flurry of events. Alternatively, they are
mass combat than in perhaps any other circumstance. horrified by what they see but don’t have the opportunity
Flying missiles and weapons can pierce the heart at to do anything about it. Indeed, a Nosferatu or deformed
almost any time, and without warning. The Storytell- Tzimisce could reveal her full form in mass combat and the
er should convey this danger to alert players to the overall course of the battle would go unchanged, nor would
jeopardy that their characters are in. A nearby mortal the Cainite face repercussions afterward.
soldier might suddenly fall screaming and clutching at
his heart, an arrow piercing straight through his chest.
A knight might ride by with an enemy impaled on his
Frenzy
Very few vampires caught in the thick of battle can resist
lance — again pierced through the heart. Such images the Beast. The immediate threat to life and limb and the flow
bring home the threat that vampire characters face — of blood is just too much to resist. The temptation to frenzy
perhaps to the point of making them reconsider their is automatic; no single Control/Instinct roll determines if a
necessity on the field. vampire can resist frenzy. Rather, each Cainite immediately
Fear can be especially intense if Cainites get word enters into the five-success extended action of resisting the
that an enemy lord knows of their existence and is hunting Beast (difficulty 6), as detailed in Dark Ages (page 202). If five
vampires on the field. That knight riding by with the successes are achieved, the vampire takes control of herself.
impaled victim on his lance could be the lord in question. Otherwise she is blood-crazed and largely remains that way
How long could it be before he confronts the characters? until the end of the battle. All the bonuses and penalties of
frenzying apply to these mass- combat rules.
Dramatic Moments
What cinematic, mass battle would be complete without
Example of Play
a personal duel between the story’s heroes and villains? Dark The following is an example of how a mass battle is staged.
Ages battles are no different. Characters are bound to hunt Only two turns of actual rolls are outlined, but they convey a
down and confront personal enemies and enemy leaders. Stage sense of how a whole battle is played.
such duels with the traditional Storyteller combat rules, with Anatole wryly warned Baron Sumpter that outright rebellion
a distraction thrown in from time to time. An enemy soldier against the local duke was madness. There were other ways of
might come to his leader’s defense and assail a Cainite, while freeing Duke Astor from the influence of the centuries-old vampires
a soldier allied to the Cainite might stab at an enemy leader. who controlled him. Unfortunately, the enraged Sumpter refused
Such distractions can be dealt with by adding to the difficulty to listen to a “demon.” And so the Malkavian found himself in
of an attack made against the other duelist, or by diminishing the thick of a futile battle, a nighttime attack meant to surprise the
the Dice Pool that either duelist has to use in a turn. Ulti- duke’s forces. As Anatole expected, Astor’s mortal army was ready
mately, the intruding combatants shouldn’t remain for more for the move. Now the Cainite feared for the life of his impetuous
than a turn before they’re suddenly dispatched or they run off. friend… but had to laugh all the same.
CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

47
 In this scenario, the Storyteller has established the premise In the second turn, after successfully resisting frenzy again
for a mass battle in his chronicle: A mortal baron has been and avoiding mishaps this time, Anatole uses his Dementation
duped into committing rebellion by conspiring vampires. power Haunt the Soul to implant visions in the minds of the
However, the baron has the guidance and protection of his soldiers who charge the baron’s position. Justin hopes that their
Cainite comrade Anatole. insane screams will frighten off other soldiers, too.
The Storyteller has already determined that Duke Astor The Storyteller calls for a concentration roll (Wits,
is prepared for a nocturnal attack, thanks to supernatural spies. difficulty 6), which Justin makes. Haunt the Soul is a two-
The Storyteller decides that the heat of battle will last only dot power, so four enemy soldiers are driven screaming from
six turns before Baron Sumpter’s forces are routed. the field (they witness Baron Sumpter as something far
Anatole has a Dexterity of 4. He may therefore take four more horrific than the normal man he is). The Storyteller
quick actions in every turn of mass combat, or may perform decides that others are affected by Anatole’s power as well.
one “longer” action, such as using a Discipline. The Storyteller rolls a die to determine how many other
At the beginning of the first turn, Anatole’s player, Justin, soldiers flee the baron’s presence, for fear that he is more
makes a Control/Instinct roll (difficulty 6) to resist frenzy. It than he appears.
succeeds, so Anatole remains true to his plan of protecting After another counterattack roll against Anatole (not
the baron. aggravated, this time), the second turn is over.
Next, Justin rolls Dexterity + Acrobatics (difficulty 6) to In the following turns, Anatole falls into frenzy and
see if Anatole avoids mishaps and coincidental events. That fails to protect Baron Sumpter as he sates his bloodlust. The
roll fails (but doesn’t botch), so Anatole loses one action this baron is struck down, throwing the Malkavian further into
turn. The Storyteller declares that a unit of charging soldiers madness. Though Duke Astor’s forces win the battle, they
forces Anatole away from the baron, and time is lost getting are mysteriously whittled down on the long trek back to their
back to the lord’s side. manors. Justin announces that Anatole seeks revenge against
In his first action, Anatole confronts three enemy soldiers the knights in the duke’s army, and that Astor will be killed
with his sword. His Dexterity + Melee Pool is eight (difficulty last — a warning to the ancient vampires who control the
6). Justin gets five successes and dispatches the three soldiers, mortal lord. The Storyteller must now adapt this mission into
plus two others who flee at the sight of the carnage. his ongoing storyline.
The Storyteller tells Justin that Anatole’s second action
is lost as the vampire is forced aside by the unit of enemy Aftermath
soldiers, discussed above. After the heat of battle cools, one side (usually the one
In his third action, Anatole lashes out at the unit that with the most troops left standing on the field) is the winner.
pressed him to the wayside. Justin rolls two attack successes, The losing side is typically broken, with survivors surrendering
so two soldiers are disposed of. or fleeing. Cainites can use this time to pursue routed enemies
In his fourth action, Anatole strides forward to engage a or to feed. Frenzy typically wears off at this point, too, and
captain who is marshaling troops against the baron. Justin rolls characters must decide what to do next in the story. If dawn
an impressive six successes. Not only does Anatole hack the approaches, they undoubtedly seek shelter. Conspicuous
horse out from under the captain and the knight is crushed Cainites like Nosferatu need to disguise themselves or face
under his steed, but he decimates five men who try to heed garrisons of troops who assume that such creatures can only
the captain’s call! be allies of the enemy.
At the end of the turn, the Storyteller makes a counterat-
tack roll against Anatole. Five dice are rolled (difficulty 6). The Conclusion
Storyteller decides that because Baron Sumpter is the target In the end, no matter how a mass battle is staged, it should
of the enemy army, and Anatole is his defender, this attack be exhilarating and terrifying at the same time, even for super-
is aggravated. Two successes occur. That means four dice are naturally powerful vampires. Neither players nor characters
rolled in the damage Dice Pool. Three damage successes are should have the chance to take stock of events. Characters
achieved. Anatole soaks one of them (he has Fortitude). The may not even know that their presence on the battleground
Storyteller announces that during the course of battle, Anatole means their demise, at least not until the smoke clears and it
has been struck by a flaming arrow and forced into a burning becomes clear that enemy soldiers have won the field — and
haystack. Justin marks off two aggravated Health Levels. now close upon the monsters.
That’s the end of the first turn.

DARK AGES COMPANION

48
 Summary of Combat Rules
• The heat of mass combat lasts from six to 10 turns. require a whole turn to use. The number of targets affected
• Vampires immediately begin extended action rolls by a Discipline is equal to twice the rating of the power
(Control/Instinct, difficulty 6) to resist frenzy. One roll is (unless the power specifies otherwise).
made per mass-combat turn. Five successes are required • A concentration roll (Wits, difficulty 6) may be
to gain control. required to use some Disciplines in the midst of battle;
• Each character checks Dexterity + Acrobatics Storyteller’s discretion.
(difficulty 6) to avoid mishaps and pitfalls in each turn. • Each vampire is subjected to one counterattack
• Initiative is based on Dexterity; characters with high roll per turn. It has a Dice Pool of five (difficulty 6). The
scores act first as Dexterity-dot actions and turns are resolved. number of successes is doubled, and that is the number of
• A vampire gets as many “quick” actions (attacks, dice rolled in the damage pool. This damage can be soaked.
maneuvers, chances to heal) in a mass-combat turn as he • Attack rolls made against vampires are considered
has Dexterity dots. A single dot that’s dedicated to multiple aggravated every two to three turns.
actions requires that the Dice Pool be split. • If an attack made on a vampire scores five successes,
• Attack Dice Pools are rolled normally (difficulty the vampire is impaled through the heart and is immediately
6). For each success, one opponent is eliminated. sent into torpor.
• Disciplines that do not have instantaneous effects • No attacks can be dodged.

CHAPTER ONE: COMBAT

49
DARK AGES COMPANION

50
hapter Two:
Cainite Roads
To His Most August Majesty, Prince
Antonio Bellafonte of Genoa, Greetings:
I pray this letter finds you prosperous
in these difficult times, and your dominion
untroubled by famine or war. Much has been
said in Spain of your great city, the gateway
to the Holy Land, and of your just and fair
rule of Cainite and mortal alike. Greatly do I
desire to see your fair city, and great was my
joy upon receiving your summons, but it is
with heavy heart that for now I must forbear
your generous hospitality. I am required to
meet other obligations, both to my learned
brethren and to my prince, which compel
me to remain in Seville. Yet I would not be
a true childe of the Brujah were I to refuse a
request for the spread of knowledge, so while
I cannot attend on you in person, please
accept this letter, which I trust will provide,
to your satisfaction, all the knowledge of the
Cainite Roads that you may require.

CHAPTER TWO: CAINITE ROADS

CHAPTER TWO: CAINITE ROADS

51
51
 We are all pilgrims on a Road, from the first moment we
awaken in the Embrace. Do you recall your first impressions of Via Bestiae —
unlife, Your Majesty? The coldness, the emptiness inside, and The Road of the Beast
then the terrible hunger, as the blood of Caine awakened the The Gangrel’s eyes never left mine as he crawled backward into
Beast within? It focuses all of our urges and hidden desires into deeper shadow, out of the moonlight. He dragged the body of the
a single, raw need that is horrifying in its strength and purpose. woodsman like a dog clutching a rabbit, his jaws locked around the
While the newborn babe comes into the world fighting for air, throat of his prey. I heard flesh tear, and he began to feed. For a long
the newborn Cainite awakens fighting for his heart and mind, time it was the only sound in the hollow ruins of the old millhouse.
and the battle is never truly won. Defeat means becoming a “I walk no Roads, Brujah,” he said at last. His voice was like a
monster, with no memory of what it once was. hinge that had been left to rust. “I am true to myself. I am a vampire,
So we must struggle against the domination of the Beast, a creature who feeds on the blood of men. The hunger was with me
each according to our nature. We reinforce our minds with when I awoke in the grave, stronger than anything I have ever felt
structure and logic against the next onslaught of mindlessness. before. It filled me with strength and sharpened my senses, so I rose
A childe of Caine must drive himself to seek a meaning for from the damp earth and began to hunt. The darkness was alive that
his newfound existence, a code of behavior that will define night, and I moved through it like one of your petty kings. When I
his actions, because it gives him discipline and strengthens found my prey I let it run, just for the joy of the chase.”
his presence of mind. What is more, these systems of ethics He rose from his meal and began to pace, moving with swift
provide a refuge, a point of reference to accept our existence strides. His form was slightly hunched over, as though uncomfortable
as vampires. Unlike the mortal world, with all its ready expla- with walking erect. There was a nervous energy, a tension that
nations, a childe lives a life of mystery and secrets. Sometimes seethed in him, like a caged beast.
we find that the truth about what we are can be too much to “Near dawn, I found a cave in which to rest. I was not afraid
bear, and the Road is there to offer us refuge. of what I had become. Rather, I was at peace. Do you know why?
In the course of my studies, I have determined eight Because I had no need for riches, or for the favor of some cowardly
Roads that encompass the philosophies of the modern world. noble or for the blessing of a sneering priest. Those things were for
Herein I shall describe them, and their followers, in detail, the sheep on which I fed. I had become like the wolf, accepting the
save one. Of the Road of the Devil I will not speak, save to animal urges within me. It made life simple and complete.”
say that it is no true path at all. Better to surrender to the He threw the woodsman at my feet. The body’s woolen tunic
Beast than welcome Hell onto the Earth. I will not take part was dark with spilled blood. “Drink of an honest kill for a change,
in spreading its deceit. scholar. You and your scheming brethren are little better than the
Before I begin, let me first dispel a myth. There is no cattle you feed upon. You think to bury your nature under courts
arcane formula for determining what Road a Cainite walks. and laws, pretending you are still human, that nothing has changed.
One cannot simply consider nature, demeanor and clan, and Your cowardice sickens me.”
then derive a predictable answer. We are not such simple The Gangrel was a blur of fluid motion, leaping to the
ciphers! A man’s pretense is too often a false face, for how windowsill. He was tall and lean, and wore nothing more than a
many rogues have been shown to hide noble hearts? And who simple linen tunic that reached to his knees. His hair was a tangled
would think a Tzimsice would follow the Road of the Beast, mass that gave shadow to his pale face. “Drink or do not drink,”
yet it is sometimes so. Oftentimes, the choice of Roads is not he said, the red summer moonlight gleaming in his eyes, “but leave
a conscious one, but an unknowing reaction to a Cainite’s this forest before dawn. These are my hunting grounds. If I find
newfound existence. In general, an individual’s nature will you here again, I will take you for my prey.”
largely determine which Roads are most agreeable to follow. Most Cainites struggle forever against the Beast within,
A true rogue could not take the Road of Chivalry to heart, because its raw savagery cares nothing for compassion, reason or
any more than a just prince could dedicate himself to the regret. It paces and hungers, the soul of a predator, and we hold
Road of Paradox. Each clan, by its nature, tends to espouse it at bay for fear of what its urges may drive us to. We hold to a
particular Roads that keep with its ideals, but ultimately the desperate belief that whatever we have become, we are not animals.
choice belongs to the childe. Following a Road for the sake Those who follow the Road of the Beast say we are living a lie.
of a clan rather than the dictates of one’s heart has led more These ferals accept the bestial instincts that arise with
than one Cainite to a tragic end. the Embrace as the natural condition of the vampire. Driven
In the following passages, I have tried to illustrate the by instinct to hunt and feed on human blood, they see them-
different beliefs of the seven major Roads in the words of their selves as akin to the bear or the wolf, and retreat into the
adherents, along with my own observations. You will also find wilderness to live like any other animal. This is almost always
various archetypes that are agreeable to each Road, the clans an unconscious reaction — sometimes a person becomes a
that favor a particular Road and why, and various physical feral because the knowledge of his damnation is too much
details of the believers that may be of interest to Your Majesty. to bear, and his terror and shame compels him to forget his

DARK AGES COMPANION

52
human existence. Only a rare few, disdainful and bitter with
mortal society’s corruption, choose to deliberately abandon
themselves to the wild.
While it would be easy to dismiss the Road of the Beast
as nothing more than uncontrolled barbarity, its philosophy
in fact has an enviable simplicity, and is as principled as
any other Road. A feral thinks of himself as a creature of
the wilderness, subject to the laws of nature like any other
animal. When he hungers, he feeds. When tired, he rests.
When cornered, he fights. The weak must perish so that the
strong may survive. As a result, the feral’s mind is always on
the moment at hand; the past is dead, and the future will
take care of itself. He trades reason for instinct, wisdom for
impulsiveness, and acts on his urges as they arise. By doing
this, he maintains a balance with the Beast within. Rather
than hold it back, he gives it release.
Like the animal, a feral is unfettered by doubts, ambitions
or by any of the other distractions of the reasoning mind. He
sees the world in absolute terms — predator and prey, good and
evil, friend or foe. As a result, he has no patience for deceit,
and is brutally honest in his dealings. This single-mindedness,
however, also makes him dangerously short-sighted. At best,
a feral will only consider the most immediate consequences
of his actions, which can be a potentially fatal mistake. This
perspective also leaves him prone to manipulation (but woe
unto the manipulator should he be found out).
On the surface, the Via Bestiae may seem chaotic, but a
feral is bound by a definite code of behavior. He must estab-
lish a territory of necessary size to provide good hunting for
himself, and then keep it free from rivals. He kills only when
he must, to feed or to defend himself or his territory. The
feral avoids cruelty and maliciousness as much as altruism,
for those are all seen as “civilized” traits. When he fights, no
quarter is asked and none is taken. He must avoid material
desires and the trappings of mortal society. Last, but most
important, a feral must maintain his freedom at all costs.
He owes no prince allegiance, and is bound by no law but
his own. Few things inspire dread in a feral as much as the
thought of the Blood Oath.
Ferals tend to lead solitary existences, sharing a healthy
contempt for mortal and Cainite society. They are intensely
wary of any new element in their environment, and are
instinctively mistrustful of people. When interacting with
others, they are blunt and forthright, and have no patience
for small talk or pleasantries. While it is not impossible to
earn a feral’s trust, such favor comes only with time and
patience. Friendships of a sort can be forged, but the feral
will always keep himself at a distance, unwilling to be drawn
too deep into the ways of social interaction. In cases where
a feral chooses to become part of a group of Cainites, he
often assumes a packlike mentality, looking out for other
“pack members” while at the same time vying with the “pack
leader” for dominance. The feral will accept leadership only
from someone whom he can respect.
CHAPTER TWO: CAINITE ROADS

53
 By nature, ferals tend to be of a type that is self-centered Geoffrey of Anjou was unmoved. “I cannot help that, my
and antisocial. A barbarian or a rebel might choose this Road lord. I must protect you regardless. I have given my oath upon it.
out of contempt for civilization and its decadence, while a When the Assamite comes, I am bound to defend you at the cost
loner might seek the wilderness because the ways of people of my own life, if I must.” The knight hazarded a tiny smile. “Of,
were never welcome to him. A hard-bitten survivor of life’s course, I would rather he paid for it, instead.”
misfortunes will sometimes take to this Road, because he favors “You are damned forthright for a Lasombra,” I snapped, trying
abandoning restraint and living by wits and strength. There to think of how to send the knight back without insulting the prince.
are also rogues who occasionally turn to this Road, preying on At this the knight bristled slightly. “I am no Lasombra, my
the weak to feed their selfish desires, but this is rare. lord. I serve the prince, but I am a Ventrue.”
The only clans that routinely lay claim to the ferals are It was a few moments before I regained my composure. “How
the Gangrel, the Nosferatu and, to some extent, the Tzimsice. is that again?”
Many Nosferatu flee into the deserted places of the world in “I challenged the prince in a trial by combat, and was defeated.
horror at what they have become, and seek the Road of the He accepted my yield, in exchange for a year and a day of service.”
Beast to forget what they once were. The Tzimsice cultivate He might have been speaking about the weather, explaining an
attitudes in keeping with this Road, opening themselves to obligation that would have humiliated any other member of his clan.
their Bestial urges; some of their number have been known to I pulled up a chair, suddenly needing to sit down. “Let me see
embrace this Road wholeheartedly (much to the embarrassment if I have this straight. You are a Ventrue, in service to a Lasombra,
of their peers). But the Gangrel by far is the clan with the who has commanded you to protect a Brujah.”
most claim to this Road; they actively teach its ways to their Geoffrey nodded solemnly.
childer, invoking the animal natures within them. “And you do this of your own free will?”
“And to the best of my ability, my lord. My honor demands it.”
Ferals can run a wide range of appearance, from naked
and filthy to armored in leather and furs. Their clothing is In a dark age of treachery and brutality, the Road of Chivalry
simple, often dirty, and threadbare, usually a patchwork col- is a difficult and demanding Road, dedicated to honor, courage
lection of items stolen or taken from unresisting prey. They and nobleness of spirit. Sadly, the Road’s greatest challenge
have no interest in jewelry or ornamentation, looking on such comes not from the Beast within, but out of keeping one’s in-
with disdain. Ferals tend to avoid the use of tools or weapons, tegrity intact amid the tangles of Cainite politics and intrigue.
preferring their natural abilities instead. The Via Equitum is a philosophy passed down as a sacred trust
from sire to childe, charging each paladin to take responsibility
Via Equitum — for her newfound powers and to use them for the betterment
of all children of Caine, rather than her own lot. The paladins
The Road of Chivalry see themselves as the caretakers of Caine’s vision, whereby all
The knight, his eyes grim and purposeful, strode past my Cainites should live in harmony, among an honorable and
protesting servant and into my chambers. He wore his full suit selfless society. Some of my learned brethren maintain that
of mail, armored head to toe, and his sword hung from a worn this Road found its origins in Carthage, our lost utopia. I must
scabbard at his side. I stood, bewildered, a scroll dangling loosely reluctantly dispute this. Though a paladin’s ideals are indeed
from my hands as the warrior knelt before me. noble, her ethics and honor are largely reserved for vampires
He looked at me expectantly. I frowned. “What do you alone. Mortals are seen as noble animals, like the stag or the
want?” I asked. eagle, and afforded the respect such creatures deserve. They are
“I am Geoffrey of Anjou, my lord,” the knight replied. He to be treated fairly and honestly, but that is all. Paladins see a
had a square-jawed face scarred by war, with a patrician’s nose mortal as their equal no more than they would a horse or a hare.
and cold-blue eyes. His voice was coolly civil. “My lord the Prince What is interesting to note is that this Road deals with the
of Seville, Miguel del Santos, sends his deepest concern for your urges of the Beast in an almost back-handed fashion. Paladins
safety and well-being, and has commanded me to watch over you.” focus on the obligations and responsibilities that come with
Then I understood. “This is about that bloody rumor, isn’t it? the power of the Embrace. To them, the Beast is no different
Those Moorish zealots have no interest in a simple scholar such as from the terrible temptations any mortal is prone to, though
myself!” it is given greater strength in proportion to a Cainite’s great-
The knight’s face hardened to a mask of resolve. “It is no er abilities. By devoting himself to selfless service and the
rumor, my lord. The prince’s agents have learned, for a fact, that cultivation of honor, a paladin rises above his dark nature.
the caliph in Granada has sent an Assamite to destroy you. You In fact, it is this rigorous self-denial that ultimately makes
are more than merely a simple scholar to the prince. He values this Road so effective — the paladins’ focus is on their works
your counsel in all things.” rather than their needs.
“More is the pity,” I said in disgust. I threw the scroll onto the
The philosophy of the Road of Chivalry is deceptively
table before me. “This is madness. What? Does the prince believe
simple: With power comes the obligation to use it wisely and
my duties would be better served by setting watch over my every
productively. The implication is that what can be given can
move? I have no wish to be nursemaided by a knight.”
DARK AGES COMPANION

54
also be taken away if the recipient proves himself unworthy. the ends of the Earth to see justice done. For these reasons,
To demonstrate that he is in fact worthy of his gifts, a paladin many think to equate the paladin with a warrior. This is not
must treat them in the spirit with which they were given, entirely true. What is central to the Road of Chivalry is its
generously and respectfully. This is why a paladin is obligated sense of duty and honor. This can hold true for scholars and
to defend those weaker than himself, and sacrifice his own artists, poets and troubadours.
needs in favor of a greater good. Again, it is noteworthy that Because of their ethics and honor, paladins command great
this applies to Cainite society only. respect in most courts; unfortunately their dedication and rigid
The paladin seeks to lead by example and elevate all code of behavior also makes them targets of manipulation by
vampires to be worthy of Caine’s vision. His ethics are designed clever Cainites. More than one paladin has learned, too late,
to reflect this, and are thus more formal and detailed than that his code of honor has made him a pawn in some elder’s
those of other Roads. In his dealings with other Cainites, a scheme. Indeed, there are tales of certain Lasombra who delight
paladin is respectful, generous with his hospitality and mindful in taking these principled vampires and leading them to ruin
of others’. He is honest and, in all things, acts with honor. — no inference made to Your Majesty, of course!
His oath is an unbreakable bond. (Seeking to place a paladin A paladin Embraces childer whose mortal natures show signs
under Blood Oath is seen as a severe offense to his honor and of selflessness and integrity — the knight who fell defending his
integrity, and constitutes a grave insult.) A paladin is taught land and his loved ones, or the noble condemned for defying
to uphold the Traditions in all endeavors, and to uphold the his king on a matter of honor. Fanatics are occasionally chosen
station of the prince, if not necessarily the prince himself. Most because their single-minded zeal gives fuel to their beliefs.
of all, paladins promote justice and fairness. They are bound I am loath to admit it, but paladins are most often found
to protect the weak and intercede on behalf of those they amid the Ventrue clan. This is primarily because the Road of
believe to be innocent of wrongdoing. In battle, a paladin is Chivalry had been tied to the nobility and the noblesse oblige
courageous and fierce, but ready to show mercy should a foe from its beginnings. Lately, the ideals of the Via Equitum have
offer to yield. Enemies who yield to a paladin must meet the also found favor amongst my brethren in the Brujah clan, going
paladin’s terms of surrender and uphold them. This is called hand in hand with the militant leanings of our young childer.
parole, and if the foe breaks it, the paladin will follow him to
CHAPTER TWO: CAINITE ROADS

55
 A paladin chooses his appearance with care, seeking to “Nothing could be easier.”
reflect his ideals. He will be well-groomed and dressed with And so I let him lead me to those objects that I most desired.
an emphasis on practicality, not style. His weapons and armor It was much later that I realized I had never told him I was seeking
will be well-used but carefully maintained. the scrolls of al-Azaar.
It is in the nature of the children of Caine to live according
Via Serpentis — to a code that betters our lives while avoiding those behaviors
The Road of Typhon which degrade us. We struggle for the righteous path, that
we may be free from sin. The Road of Typhon would have us
“What do you want?” the stranger asked. His smile was warm believe that in doing so we live but half a life.
and friendly; his dark eyes gleaming with comradely mischief.
The defiler’s logic is seductive. Beware his honeyed words,
“Everyone wants something. What is your secret wish?”
and his brotherly demeanor! To do good works is of course a
There was a full moon shining over Damascus, washing the
vital part of life, but what about our tendencies for evil? If we
empty streets with silver. Somewhere distant, a voice rose and fell —
are not exploring those parts of our soul, can we say that we
one of the sultan’s guards, keeping his watch. We sat, the stranger
are truly living full lives? How can it be wrong to indulge our
and I, atop the roof of the palace, lost in shadow. He had come
sinful urges — did not God put them there for us? Only by fully
upon me as I was working my way into the palace archives. At first
exploring our natures can we find our way to Heaven. More than
I suspected that my activities had at last come to the attention of
one domain has fallen in fire and blood to the workings of the
the prince of the city, but this was no attempt at warning or arrest.
Followers of Set, after the indulgence of such entreaties as these.
“Secrets were not meant to be shared,” I said with a touch of
The defilers abandon themselves to evil, seeking to
wariness. “Else why would they be secrets?”
corrupt everything and everyone around them. Rather than
The stranger smiled again. There was a presence about him, a
resist the urges of the Beast, they actively seek to lose control
relaxed charm that was subtly disarming. “Very well said. Clearly,
of themselves and reject all self-control or restraint. In this
though, you have come to Damascus for something. It is possible
way, they open themselves to degeneracy and decay.
that I may be of some help to you.”
I found myself tempted to ask him what he knew about the A defiler is driven to spread the taint of corruption to ev-
palace. I had not been able to learn anything about its layout or erything he touches. By the ruination of his victims, he learns
guards, and was forced to trust in my native abilities to get inside. to understand the nature of evil. Defilers are thus naturally
“As you can see, I am seeking a way into the palace.” drawn to people of great virtue or influence; members of the
“You are trying to reach the sultan?” Church are favored victims, as is the nobility. A defiler works
“Not at all,” I said quickly. with patience and craft, learning his victim’s secret desires
The stranger nodded. “Something else then. You hardly seem and hidden hatreds, and then exploits them without mercy.
a thief, so it is not treasure you are after... ah! I know. You seem He gives his victims everything their hearts desire, knowing
a scholarly sort. You are after the archives.” that by feeding their dreams he builds ever-greater appetites.
All I could do was nod. If he could help me find the scroll, Before long, their needs turn to demands, and from there the
would his aid not be worthwhile? “I cannot dispute this. But you descent into evil truly begins.
haven’t explained why you are so interested in helping me.” By definition, it seems the defiler is free from ethics of
The stranger bowed. “We are all pilgrims, my friend. By any kind. His beliefs demand that he divorce himself from any
helping one another fulfill our desires, do we not come that much sense of structure or control. By the same token, he is driven to
closer to our own goals? Now tell me, which of the scrolls of al- attack those institutions that seek to maintain authority and
Azaar do you seek?” control. More than one domain has been rotted from within,
The news stunned me. “There is more than one?” its prince driven to cruel excesses while a defiler provokes the
“Oh, of course,” the stranger said mildly. “The scroll of Caine elders to rebellion. When the fires finally dwindle, nothing
is but the first. He also wrote one for each of the Three Riddles of remains but ashes and sorrow.
Nod. I’m surprised you did not know this.” The Followers of Set seek out those mortals whose na-
I could not believe my luck, after a hundred years of searching! tures are self-interested and ruthless. Any manner of rogue is
“I had come to believe the others were only a fable. And you know favored for her selfishness. Autocratic individuals are chosen,
where they are?” My distrust was fading, like frost in the sun. Was for their desire to control the lives of others. Fanatical minds
I not old, and wise in the ways of the world? It might be that this are valued for their unquestioning devotion.
Cainite meant me harm. If he did, I was certain I could look after Of all the Cainite clans, only the Followers of Set can
myself. Would it not be worth the risk to have not one, but all four be said to cultivate the Road of Typhon. They in turn spread
of the scrolls of al-Azaar? its taint wherever they can, luring other vampires down their
The stranger smiled. “Two are below us right now. The others dark and twisting path. All too often, they are successful.
are here in the city.” In appearance, most defilers seem innocuous, even
I weighed the risks against the gains: all four scrolls.... “And harmless, and are often handsome and charming. They wear
you can take me to them?” I asked. attire that will appeal to their victim of the moment. There
DARK AGES COMPANION

56
are dark tales of defilers, well-advanced along the Road, who
are so riddled with corruption that their appearance becomes
a thing of terror and madness.

Via Paradocis —
The Road of Paradox
The Ravnos found himself before the court, bound in chains
of dark iron. He bowed his head, ostensibly in defeat, though I
couldn’t help but wonder whether he concealed a smirk. Silence
fell over the hall as the prince took to the dais.
Prince Miguel del Santos drew himself up to his full height. The
force of his presence filled the chamber. “Stepan Krothos, you are
charged with robbing the churches of Seville, Pamplona and Madrid—”
“And Toledo. Don’t forget Toledo,” the thief said.
The prince glowered down at the thief. “How do you plead?”
Krothos looked up, his expression thoughtful. “After due
consideration, I must declare that I tend to plead on my belly, with
lots of whining and the occasional bit of hysteria. I’ve found—”
“Are you guilty or innocent, you impious wretch?” the prince
thundered.
“You mean, did I steal all those gold-plated, jewel-encrusted
relics your men found on my person? All those bishop’s signets, and
the collection plates? Hmmm. I’m in a fickle mood, so I’m going
to say ‘innocent’.”
An outraged murmur broke from the assembled elders of
Seville. “You are a bold soul indeed, Stepan Krothos, to trifle with
the sentence of Lextalionis,” Prince Miguel said gravely. “Your
depredations and the manner in which they have been performed
have stirred the Church to anger and threatened the Sixth Tradition.
What did you have to gain by committing these crimes?”
At this the Ravnos looked visibly relieved. “Oh! Is that all?
Well, you see, I—”
The prince held up his hand. “Stop. What do you mean, ‘is
that all’?”
“Oh, nothing. You wanted to know what I had to gain? Well,
I have this dream of rolling naked in a pile of gold coin—”
“Silence! Do not attempt to mock this court with amateurish
diversions! You can answer my question, or we will see if a hot
coal will loosen your tongue.”
“Oooh! No need to experiment with that idea. I just… well,
I don’t guess it will hurt. He’ll just deny it anyway.”
“Deny what?” Prince Miguel leaned forward, his brows
furrowed. “Who will deny what?”
The thief’s face was a study in apprehension. “Well... promise
you won’t be angry? I’m sure he wanted it for the best reasons—”
“Guards, fetch me a hot coal!” the prince roared. The soldiers
leapt eagerly to obey.
“Juan Salazar, the Brujah elder, told me to find a holy relic
thought to contain the tears of Michael the Avenging Angel!” the
Ravnos said in a single breath, his eyes wide with fear.
“That’s a lie!” shrieked Juan Salazar, shooting to his feet.
Shouts of surprise and outrage erupted amongst Salazar’s supporters.
Other nobles considered the thief’s words, and began to whisper
amongst themselves. More than one head nodded in understanding.
CHAPTER TWO: CAINITE ROADS

57
 “See, I told you he would just deny it! But does anybody
listen? No....”
“I will have order in these chambers!” the prince cried.
“I will not be accused like this!” Salazar shouted back. “I’ve
never met this criminal before in my life!”
“Now that is absolutely true, Your Majesty,” Krothos con-
firmed. “He was very careful not to be seen with me. We did all
our dealings through intermediaries, particularly his lieutenant,
Don Aldovar. Salazar is very sensitive about his position here at
court, considering his own ambitions for princedom. I think he
was afraid you might feel a little threatened if he was found out.”
Prince Miguel turned a calculating gaze on the Brujah elder as
the chambers erupted into chaos. “This is madness!” howled Salazar.
I was the only one close enough to see the Ravnos’ little smile.
“It certainly is,” he said quietly, surveying his handiwork.
My learned brethren have a saying: Ask three Ravnos
what Road they lead and you will get six different versions (or
nine if they need extra time to empty your purse). Vagabonds
and thieves, heedless of laws or fealties, they move through
the courts of Europe like wisps of colored smoke, restless as
the wind. Where they choose to linger, chaos takes reign, but
again like smoke, they vanish when hands reach to trap them.
They practice deceit without lies, thievery without malice,
senselessness with purpose. Many Cainites sneer and call the
Ravnos madmen, but there is a queer method to their madness.
In their paradoxical existence they find as much meaning and
purpose as any other vampire.
To understand the beliefs of the fool, one must first con-
sider how we, mortal and Cainite, define existence. Everything
has a meaning and function in the world — a definition, if
you will. Chair, horse, Lupine — these names define certain
things, and imply functions and relationships that describe
how they fit into our picture of the cosmos. With these and
other names, we give structure and order to the universe. In
doing so, we become everything that the fools oppose.
The fools’ belief is more of an anti-philosophy: Existence
is a constant flux of shifting energy; creating, existing, dis-
solving. When mortals see a thing and name it, they fix its
characteristics, and its “energy” becomes trapped. If too much
of this “energy,” called weig, becomes fixed and stagnant, the
universe dies. It is no great surprise that most Ravnos regard
the ancient Greek philosophers with unalloyed hatred, Plato
being one of their darkest invectives.
The philosophy of the fool is to invoke chaos, promote
insanity and challenge established perceptions. This liberates
weig, and is the reason behind the Ravnos’ incessant trickery.
For as long as a victim believes the fool’s lies, his perception of
reality changes. The same can be said for a fool’s thievery. By
the “selective redistribution of possessions,” he alters individual
realities, promoting that most blessed of all states: confusion.
There is a more sinister aspect to the fool’s beliefs in
regard to his kindred. Cainites by their very nature are potent
stores of trapped weig, fixed in that state by the will of the
Methuselahs. As a result, the destruction of powerful elders
DARK AGES COMPANION

58
is not only permitted, but encouraged. Fools also seek out The padre laid a hand gently on the leper girl’s head, smiling
powerful items, such as holy relics or talismans and seek to fondly. He was a short, portly man, with gray in his beard and
destroy them in order to liberate their weig. Only the most small, dark eyes. “I am ministering to the sick, my son. Does this
potent (or lunatic) fools attempt such acts, but they can gain prince wish me to abandon the Lord’s work?”
great respect if successful. I considered my words carefully, searching his eyes for any
Rather than struggle against the Beast, the fool embraces small vestige of sanity. “Padre, this is not the Lord’s work. This is
its urges, oftentimes amplifying them. It becomes a valuable a terrible mistake. You should not be doing this. I beg you to send
tool of unpredictable expression. these people away.”
The padre looked at me with an expression of mild reproof.
The fool avoids the dictates of ethics. Ethics involve too
“Did the apostle Paul turn away the lame or the sick? The Lord
much structure. The fool’s Road drives him to constantly keep
tells his children to go out and do good works, each according to his
people guessing, to keep them unsure about the fool, themselves
gifts. And I have been given a wondrous gift indeed.”
or anything. The fool changes names and personalities like
“You are giving your blood to them!” I hissed. “It takes away
quicksilver, unwilling to trap any weig. The challenge for a
their pain for a time, but it will not last. This is not healing, it’s
fool is in knowing how far he can torment his fellow vampires
torture! And word of your “good works” is spreading like fire across
before they elect to stake him out for the sun to find. There
the countryside. You must stop. For them, for yourself, and... for
are domains in Europe where the law forbidding the killing
others, of which you are not aware.” I took a deep breath, loathing
of another Cainite is waived in the case of fools. Justifiable
what I had to say, but seeing no other alternative. “I have men
causes are all too easy to come by.
outside, padre. Fighting men. If you will not come with me willingly,
By nature, a fool tends to be one who had little use for
they have been commanded to bring you back by force. And they
society in mortal life. Jesters are most favored, but so are rebels,
will kill whomever they have to.”
for their contempt of the status quo. Fanatics are also chosen for
The padre stared at me. For a moment, I feared that he would
their single-minded drive. Sometimes a rogue is chosen, but only
try to defy me. But then he smiled. “It shall be as the Lord wills
if his self-interest is tempered by a certain foolish recklessness.
it, my son. I have eternity to bring help to the needy. Take me to
The Road of Paradox is the bailiwick of the Ravnos. There your prince.”
are Malkavians who have been known to share this anti-phi-
Two words of deceptive power: Deus Vult — God wills it.
losophy, but whether by accident or design, who can tell?
With those two words, Pope Urban II ignited the fires of the
The fool changes his appearance as often as possible. Crusades in 1095. The power of the Church on the minds of

Via Caeli — the men and women of modern Europe cannot be overstated.
It is the foundation for the entire social order, and the fabric
The Road of Heaven from which reality is woven. All things come from God, even,
as we believe it, the mark of Caine. It is only natural for some
They stood shoulder to shoulder in the ruined church, filling the
air with shouts and pleas for salvation. I waded through the mass, who are Embraced to believe it to be the will of the Lord. Was
trying not to dwell on the rotting faces, or the look of hope gleaming Job not afflicted with all manner of curses in order to prove
wildly in their eyes. The stench of decay hung heavy in the air. his unshakeable faith?
I made my way to the altar where the padre stood. The lepers In some cases, childer become zealots through the teach-
surrounded him at a respectful distance, their hideous features ings of their sires. Most often, however, it is an unconscious
transported with awe as he ministered to one of their own. reaction to their newfound existence. This manifests itself in
She knelt at the padre’s feet, a girl of perhaps fifteen (it was no various ways. Some childer, who were faithful to the Church
longer easy to tell). The priest looked down on her and smiled, his in their mortal lives, are so horrified by the Embrace (and its
face a picture of gentle love. He held a chalice brimming with blood. implied damnation) that they are driven to justify what has
“Drink of me, and live, saith the Lord,” the padre said. My happened to them in a way that still gives hope for salvation,
insides twisted as the girl accepted the chalice and drank. or at least a part in serving God’s plan. These are the disciples,
It was worse than we had been led to believe. Who had Em- the healers, the holy avengers, or worse, the scourges of the
braced this man, telling him nothing of what he was, or the laws by damned. The disciples are the more common sort of zealot,
which we lived? He had already violated the Silence of the Blood becoming preoccupied with the mysteries of existence and
ten times over. I shoved past the worshipful attendants and stepped what role they now play in God’s ordered cosmos. The healers
up to the padre’s side. “Padre Domingo?” believe that their gifts exist to relieve the suffering of mortal
“My hands!” the girl cried, letting the chalice fall. Joy and and Cainite, if the sick are willing to accept the Lord. The holy
wonder transfigured her ruined features. “I can feel my hands! I avengers see themselves as God’s vengeance on Earth, acting
can feel my hands!” The worshipful throng gave a shout as she as judges and executioners over the sinners of the world. Those
hugged the padre’s legs, sobbing wildly. who see themselves as the scourge of the damned are the most
“Padre Domingo,” I said a little louder. “I come at the command of horrifying of all, believing themselves to be given the form
the prince of Seville. You must dismiss these people and come with me.” of the damned in order to better seek out and destroy them.

CHAPTER TWO: CAINITE ROADS

59
 Other childer (who may have led less-than-pious mortal their lands, their possessions and their magical gifts, which their
lives) are driven to actively seek God after their Embrace. These father the Sultan had given them. So he made war on them with his
zealots think of their unlives as a form of terrible penance, or armies, and they on him, but as their strength was equal, neither
a supreme test of faith. These saints seek to help mortal and side could prevail.
Cainite brethren, doing good deeds as a means of repentance Then one day a peasant came to the emir seeking an audience.
and leading others back to the ways of Heaven. He was dressed in sackcloth, and covered with the dust of the road,
It is important to note that zealots are not necessarily and the emir would not have opened his door to the man but that he
Christians. In my time, I have encountered Druidic zealots, said, “Take me into your councils, and give me favor, and I shall
Islamic zealots, even Dionysian zealots. A zealot is defined by slay your brethren and give you their gifts.”
his devotion to his religion, whatever that may be. Sadly, this So the emir took the peasant in, and asked him “How may you
same devotion often leads to bitter fighting among them. The destroy my fierce siblings, when all my armies failed?”
Crusades have drawn Muslim and Christian zealots alike to com- The peasant said to him, “There are narrow places where
mit unspeakable deeds within the very walls of holy Jerusalem. one man may fit, but an army cannot pass. I will come upon your
brothers by stealth and slay them.”
To the zealot, the Beast is nothing less than the voice of
“If you can do this, I will be well pleased, and hold you high
Satan, tempting him to evil. By doing the work of the Lord, the
in my esteem,” the emir said. “But what will you ask in return
zealot repudiates the Beast, and thus rises above his damnation.
for these deeds?”
As there are many different interpretations of their condi-
“When I have finished my work, and gathered all the Sultan’s
tion, the ethics of the zealots likewise vary. The healer and the
gifts for you, I will choose one and keep it for my own.”
disciple seek to follow the tenets of their religions in all things,
“That is fair,” the emir said, for he planned on killing the
meditating on the teachings of God and showing their faith in
peasant once the work was done.
unswerving devotion. The holy avenger and the scourge of the
And so the peasant went out, and came upon the first of the
damned are another matter. They are driven to seek out the
emir’s brethren by stealth, and slew him. When he returned to the
wicked in all their forms and pass judgment upon them. They
emir with the Gift of the Winds, the emir cried out in triumph,
destroy the wicked without mercy or remorse. These angels of
showering the peasant with riches and favors.
destruction pay lip service at best to the Traditions and the rule
The next night, the peasant went forth, and returned with the
of the prince, as they feel themselves to be serving a higher office.
Gift of the Oceans. And again he was showered with favors, and
The nature of the zealot varies between innocence and entreated to kill the next of the emir’s brethren.
self-righteousness. A child’s youthful soul carries an unshake- This he did until ten of the emir’s brothers had been slain, and
able faith in all things, while the penitent seeks to repent for their gifts taken from them.
his earthly ways. The caretaker tries to take on the suffering of When the peasant returned the tenth time, the emir held a great
the world, whereas the judge and the tyrant believe themselves celebration. “In all things you have kept your word,” the emir said.
the clenched fist of God, the only ones capable of determining “Now you may receive your reward.”
whether a soul has lived in wickedness or purity. But the peasant held up his hand and said, “It is well-known
The zealot finds a place in many clans, most notably the that the Sultan had twelve sons, and I have slain but ten. My work
Brujah, which welcomes the ways of the saint and the healer. For is not yet finished.”
as many Nosferatu who take to the Road of the Devil, there are “That is so,” the emir agreed. “But my last brother has no
those who find the Road of Heaven, seeing their disfigurement gifts, and so he is of no interest to me.”
as a test from God. Of the Ventrue zealots, most become holy “How can this be?” The peasant asked.
avengers or the scourges of the damned. The Cappadocian And so the emir explained, as he drew a dagger behind his
clan actively encourages the monastic diligence of disciples in back, where the peasant would not see. “The Sultan desired for
their quest for knowledge of what lies beyond the veil of death. his gifts to be for all his children to have. But we were covetous of
A zealot’s appearance varies, depending on his orienta- them, and jealous of his love for his eldest son Haqim. So as they
tion. The saint and the healer prefer the humble attire of a walked in the garden we rose up, and stole the gifts, fleeing to the
penitent, sometimes going so far as to wear little better than four corners of the world. Our brother Haqim was left with nothing
sackcloth and ashes. The holy avenger and the scourge of the but the darkness from which we were born, and we drove him up
damned garb themselves as they see fit for one of the Lord’s into the cold mountains to die.”
avenging angels, usually wearing imposing attire in black and Then the emir lashed out with his knife, but as he did the
red. They cultivate a stern visage and a forbidding personality. candles failed, and a darkness like an abyss filled the room. The
emir was afraid, and the peasant’s voice seemed to surround him.
Via Sanguinius — But it was different than before. Where the peasant’s voice had
The Road of Blood been humble, now it was full of anger and triumph. The emir
recognized the voice, and fell trembling to his knees. “Haqim,
It came to pass in the land of the Prophets that a great and
my brother!” he cried.
powerful emir did seek to make war on his brethren, for he coveted

DARK AGES COMPANION

60
 Haqim replied in a voice cold as stone. “See what I have made an inflexible code of honor that demands death before failure.
of the darkness which you left for me? It is I, your brother, whom At odds with this behavior, however, is an almost ritualized
you betrayed in the garden. Long have I hunted for you across the practice of diablerie against their victims, and the suggestion
face of the world, bereft of wealth or power. Now at last I shall that the killings they perpetrate serve some mercenary gain.
have my due.” Clearly, whatever laws the mahdi hold to, they do not spring
And Haqim, who had been left with nothing to his name but the from the same source as our own.
darkness and the cruel mountains, did choose for himself the gift of the Does the Beast whisper in the Assamite heart? Only they
emir’s life, and slew him for it, and took back all of his father’s gifts. can say for sure. When the mahdi and the paladin fought one
— from the Parable of Blood another in my study, I was struck by how alike they were in
“They are a dark wind, come silently out of the East, and some ways. Both drew their strength from a higher purpose, a
the Pilgrim Road runs red with their passing,” observed the noble devotion to a cause. It seems to me that the Assamites
Brujah scholar Theodosius, speaking of the “shadow of death” hold their animal natures at bay with the same kind of rigorous
that fell on mortal lord and Cainite alike in the Kingdom self-denial that the paladin is heir to. The Assamites may well
of Jerusalem following the First Crusade. His final account, live for something greater than their individual unlives, and if
little more than a collection of hastily-scrawled notes, spoke that is so, then this knowledge must give us pause, for as they
of Ventrue knights slain like infants in their sanctums, and have scourged our kind in the East, now they stalk the night
dark-skinned demons with shining eyes, as deadly to Cainites in Spain, avenging the Reconquista. Who knows where this
as the lion is to the lamb. A Moorish vengeance, terrible and terrible crusade may end?
fierce, had been called down upon the new lords of the Holy I can only guess what natures may be most inclined to take
City. Theodosius called them Assamites, and bound up with the Road of Blood. Certainly the fanatic would be desirable,
his final words was a ragged scrap of parchment filled with as would the hard-bitten survivor.
tiny Moorish script, which he attributed to something called As to their appearance, what can be said of a clan less
the Parable of Blood. There are secrets in its fanciful tale, and seen than the Nosferatu?
I have spent the last fifteen years in vain trying to riddle them
out. How Theodosius came by this knowledge, we will never
know, but I am certain now that it was purchased at the cost of
Via Humanitatis —
his life. The Followers of the Road of Blood prize their secrets The Road of Humanity
above all, of this much at least I am certain. By the time I reached the town of San Sebastian it was too late.
Whatever else, know that the Assamites are not demons; They had taken Jesus from his sanctum and dragged him to
they are vampires, for I am one of only three European Cainites the public square, where the village priest waited with a pyre. They
I know of who has seen one and lived. He came for me at the cast his savaged form at the holy man’s feet. Jesus was pale, paler
bidding of the caliph in Granada, and was able to slip past my than snow, blood streaming from wounds too numerous to heal.
hounds and servants like a winter shadow. I was struck down I cannot imagine that my childe had fought against these people,
in my study, laid low with a grievous wound before I knew of his former neighbors and kin. Rather, they had turned on him like
his presence. The fiend was as dark as any Moor, but his eyes a pack of dogs.
gleamed with the fevered light of the faithful as he stood over The holy man’s eyes gleamed with triumph. “Look you on the
me. Yet he did not gloat over his triumph like a lesser Cainite work of the Devil!” he exulted in a high, reedy voice. He thrust
might; there was a frightening calmness to him, a terrible sense a skeletal finger at Jesus. “Foul incubus! After tonight you will
of inevitability. That was when my bodyguard came upon us, torment the daughters of San Sebastian no more!”
and but for the sake of this valiant knight, I would have been “Amen!” cried the voice of the blacksmith, who stood with his
slain. They met, blade to blade, and such was their skill that thick arms around the pale form of his child. She trembled there like
the fight went for some time, spreading its clangor of alarm a trapped bird, her eyes wide and brimming with tears.
throughout the house. In the end, ravaged by a dozen fearful “Bring the girls forth, all those who were touched by this fiend’s
wounds, he fell, still trying to reach me and finish what he evil.” The crowd began to stir. “Fear not, he cannot harm you so
had begun. He could have fled at any point during the fight, long as I am near.”
but the thought never crossed his inscrutable face. It was only One by one the three came forward. They were all of a type,
after he died that I realized not a sound had passed his lips. young and blonde, lithe as saplings, with large blue eyes. For Jesus
Since then, I have thought long and hard about that they spared little more than a wary glance. Their eyes were fixed
night, comparing the mysterious parable to the puzzle that upon the priest.
was the man. From what I have seen, the followers of the The priest glared down at Jesus, breathing deeply, gathering
Road of Blood devote themselves, body and soul, to their his nerve. Finally he darted forward, tangling his hand in Jesus’
beliefs. They are filled with the same kind of holy zeal that blood-matted hair. “Look on the faces of those you have wronged,
the heathen reserve for their Muhammad. These mahdi are and in the name of most holy God I command you to release your
disciplined warriors, bound by standards of rigid self-control and hold over them.”

CHAPTER TWO: CAINITE ROADS

61
 And I watched my dear childe gather up the strength to manage As they cast my childe onto his bed of pine the priest snatched
a weary smile. “Hello, little ones,” he said to them. “Do not be up a torch and held it over his head.
afraid. I’m so sorry you had to see me this way—” “Spawn of Satan, let it not be said that our God is not a
The priest gave Jesus’ head a savage shake. “Release your merciful God. Admit your guilt to these people and beg the Lord
hold on them, demon!” for forgiveness. He may yet intercede to save your soul.”
With a cry Jesus jerked his head from the priest’s grasp. “How I saw the fear in my childe’s eyes, the raw terror of what was
am I one of your demons, padre? Because your holy book says so? to come, but he only shook his head. “I will not lie to save you,
What if I told you I can feel love, and remorse, and guilt? What priest. I will not lie to my friends about the serpent in their midst.”
if I told you that I have never taken a human life, that all life is Summoning up his courage, he managed a smile for the children.
sacred to me? I have done nothing to these children, and they know “ Tell your parents the truth. Not for me, but for yourselves. It
it. I was there when many of them were born. In happier times, I will not stop here—”
made them shoes. What they have said against me they have done With a shriek of rage the priest hurled the torch, and my childe
out of fear. They know the name of the monster who torments was eaten by the flames.
them. So do you—” I had chosen Jesus out of his love for knowledge. He was the
“Do not mock us with your lies, tempter!” The priest’s eyes kindest man I had ever known. Never before had I wished for the
were wild as he shoved Jesus onto his face. “These good people have death of another. Even as Carthage burned, I could only weep for
seen your snake’s den, where you hide from the sunlight. They know what had been lost. But watching the look of triumph on the priests’
you for what you are. You cannot draw the wool over their eyes!” face, I felt something cold grow inside me, like a blade of ice.
The priest motioned frantically to the waiting townsmen, who came Tonight, there would be a reckoning, for Jesus, for the children.
forward with buckets of pitch. One was Manuel, Jesus’ brother. My childe would not be the only one to burn.
I watched, helpless, as they poured the hot tar over him. Once, We are what we are, in birth, in life and in death —
I thought he called out to me, so soft that only my ears could hear. children of a great and jealous God. There are those among
“Father... forgive them....” the Cainites who see the Embrace as a great transformation,
The priest paced after Jesus as they dragged him to the pyre. making us beasts, or gods or monsters. I say we are none of
“Tormentor! Defiler! Your time on Earth is finished! Soon you will these. We are human, with an infinite capacity for good or
wail in the fiery furnace!” evil, even in the grip of damnation.

DARK AGES COMPANION

62
 Most Cainites see themselves as prodigals, either by acci- In appearance, the prodigal will strive to maintain the
dent or design. It is only natural for us to cling to the things we manner of attire that she wore in mortal life, regardless of
know in the face of a cold new reality. Though the Embrace social station. By doing so she continually reaffirms her claim
has driven us out of the sunlight and turned our appetites to to humanity.
the blood of our neighbors, how can we forget that which
we once were? Many of us did not ask for this change. We Vale
had our station in life, our families, our lovers. Prodigals see In closing, let me say that the path of the virtuous is tor-
the tragedy in our separation from the mortal world and are turous and deceptive. It is only by overcoming our weaknesses
horrified by the beckonings of the Beast. that we gain in wisdom and strength. To lose sight of the Road
Whatever the circumstances of her Embrace, a prodigal ahead is to be lost to the Beast forever. This is not to say that,
views her vampirism as a terrible curse. To deny this slow once upon a Road, a Cainite may not turn to another over time.
degradation, she focuses more strongly on her thoughts, As an individual grows, his perspective on the world changes;
feelings and memories of mortality. To a prodigal, the Beast things once held up as valuable lose their meaning, driving us
is her damnation, threatening to swallow her up. So long as to seek other ideals that will fill the void. This is only natural,
she resists its control, all is not lost. To this end, the prodigal but it is not something to be undertaken lightly. Changing
strives for those qualities that elevate the human condition one’s Road should only come after much soul searching and
— faith, mercy, compassion and charity. thought, for a Cainite who turns to another path must begin
The prodigal’s ethics are simple, but open to variation. anew. No amount of progress on the Road of the Beast would
One universal tenet is to only kill when absolutely necessary. matter on the Road of Chivalry, for example. Changing Roads
Some prodigals strive to take no human blood at all, subsisting is a symbolic and spiritual rebirth.
on the thin and bitter vitae of animals. They are driven to To redefine our structure of beliefs is to redefine the way
intercede between vampires and mortals, and act to protect we view the world. For all the ways a Cainite may live, there
humanity from ruthless Cainite depredations or cruelty. It will always be someone who envisions a different path to en-
is the prodigal who most often takes the side of mortals in lightenment. Those who seek to create a Road for themselves
vampire councils. They are likewise compelled to help their find the journey infinitely harder than those of us who follow a
fellow Cainites rise above their condition and regain the path worn smooth by our elders. These pathfinders who make
humanity they may have lost. their own philosophies have nothing but their own faith to
It is those mortals who love life and its interactions that count on when their beliefs are challenged. Their difficulties
most often turn to the Via Humanitatis. Whatever their back- are greater, and their progress is slower as a result. The Beast
grounds or personalities, all are so rooted in their experiences has no mercy for the undecided or the unprepared.
and feelings that the human condition is difficult to let go. May Your Majesty find the answers he seeks in this modest
The Road of Humanity has always been the foundation epistle, and greater wisdom with which to know the minds
of the Brujah clan, and gave birth to the shining vision of of his subjects. Knowing full well how the princes of Europe
Carthage. Likewise, the prodigal finds welcome with the regard Your Majesty’s just and fair nature, I am grateful at last
Toreador and their hedonistic ways, while the Nosferatu to fulfill my obligation to you, and to consider my past debts
cultivate their humanity in defiance of their twisted forms. to be paid in full. Let there now be nothing more between us
There are also Ventrue who, despite their patrician ways, than a love for knowledge and understanding.
have not forgotten what it means to be human. Many Cap- May the generosity and kindness you bring to your subjects
padocians and even the dreadful Tremere can be said to have be visited back upon you a hundredfold. In all things I am your
their share of prodigals. most respectful servant,

Darius Barca

CHAPTER TWO: CAINITE ROADS

63
DARK AGES COMPANION

64
 hapter Three:
Bloodlines
Herein we present four bloodlines that
haunted the nights of old. One perished in
the Inquisition’s fires; one followed its sire
clan into extinction; one withdrew into
the far wastes, hoping to escape the great
Jyhad; and the last managed to eke out a
miserable and persecuted existence, perse-
vering into the late 20th century. All are
suitable for use in Vampire: The Dark Ages
chronicles, and two — the Laibon and (to a
lesser degree) the Salubri — may be played in
modern Vampire: The Masquerade games.

CHAPTER THREE: BLOODLINES

CHAPTER THREE: BLOODLINES

65
65
The Lost Note to Players and Storytellers: You bought this book,
and its contents are yours to do with as you please. If you wish
The story of Caine’s children is an ancient and tragic to use Lhiannan, Lamia or any future Lost bloodline in your
tale. The Jyhad wages ever on; its players appear, enact their modern-day Vampire: The Masquerade games, feel free. We
bloody roles and, all too often, die. Down the course of eons do not recommend this, however; doing so dilutes the sense of
all manner of freakish offshoots have appeared to trouble the tragedy and poignancy that accompanies playing a character
nights of mortals…only to fade away again. from a doomed bloodline. These lines (with the exception of
the Laibon) are presented as historical curiosities.

Laibon
The Dark Medieval world is an enormous and frightening Though individuals have taken part in Europe’s Jyhad, the line
place, and it was not meant for most mortals to journey into as a whole remains as it always has — aloof, neutral, shrouded
the terra incognita beyond their hamlets. The Children of Caine by distance and legend.
have ever been wanderers, though, and their machinations In addition, very few Laibon are familiar with the languages
have often taken them into the distant realms of Outremer. of Europe. A notable few have accumulated some mastery of
Thus it is that Cainite travelers have returned to Europe Latin, but none are known to communicate in any continental
bearing tales of a vampire line called the Laibon. The Laibon, vernacular.
by these accounts, are indisputably Children of Caine, but have Sobriquet: Sphinxes
fallen far from the main tree indeed. The Laibon inhabit the vast Appearance: Almost all Laibon bear features reminiscent
expanses of Afric, beyond even the Moorish kingdoms. Though of the people who inhabit Afric below the great Sahara. When
they dwell nigh unto the land of Eden, they are heathens, claiming traveling among European Cainites, they tend to adopt garb
no knowledge of Christ. Instead, they speak of the “spirit world,” common to their surroundings, preferring to remain unob-
and of Kamiri wa Itherero, their inscrutable ancestor. trusive. When at home, they dress sparsely and comfortably.
European Cainites seldom truck with these creatures, but a Many bear tribal scars of various sorts.
few Assamites, Setites and Ravnos have ventured into the Laibon’s Haven: Laibon generally dwell in wilderness areas, al-
lairs, deep in the fiery South. Here, near the edge of the world, though certain members of the line (those accepted by the
the Laibon roam the savannas and jungles, sporting with lion tribespeople among whom they dwell) lair within villages and
and leucrotta, ostrich and simurgh, cockatrice and catoblepas. cities. Rumors tell of a distant city, Zimbabwe by name, which
They are mighty hunters and shamans, and do not fear the Beast houses several of the vampires.
as do Europe’s vampires; indeed, Laibon know a form of magic Background: Laibon are commonly chosen from skilled,
enabling them to tame and control their inner demons. honorable warriors and healers. Most displayed loyalty and
According to travelers’ tales, Laibon dwell in expansive wanderlust in equal measure prior to the Embrace. There are
territories, preferring solitude. They act as dark guardians and no known Laibon of European descent.
medicine men to the Ethiops, Nubians and other peoples among Character Creation: All Attributes are prized, though
whom they dwell, often stalking by night through villages Mental Attributes are usually primary. Almost all Laibon have
and fields. In these tasks they serve their people admirably — some Abilities related to survival in the wilds. Because Laibon
though they often hunger, and their vigilance exacts a price. often stem from shamanic backgrounds, many learn a spirit-based
Laibon do not claim descent from Caine, instead avow- variant of Thaumaturgy, though this is not a clan Discipline.
ing themselves scions of “earth-spirits.” They are wise in the Due to the rigors of dealing with their Beasts, most Laibon have
ways of riddles, and for this reason the Setites have dubbed high Self-Control or Instinct ratings. Most Laibon follow either
them “Sphinxes.” Indeed, Laibon are knowledgeable of many the Road of the Beast or the Road of Heaven. In addition to
things, and bear tales of a myriad exotic lands. When asked their clan Disciplines, Laibon frequently learn Rego Mentem,
of Prester John and his army of Christian warriors, however, a variant Thaumaturgical path which focuses on the control of
these Cainites simply smile enigmatically. natural spirits.
Laibon are often gripped by wanderlust, and so it is not Clan Disciplines: Abombwe, Animalism, Fortitude
entirely unknown for a scion of the line to make her way to Weaknesses: The Discipline of Abombwe involves direct
a city of the Cainites. Such events are as rare as hen’s teeth, dominance of the Beast, but this power has a price. A Laibon’s
occurring only in the Holy Land and the Mediterranean shores. Beast is particularly ravenous and recalcitrant, consuming a
The Lasombra prince of Genoa reputedly retain a Laibon, “tithe” of blood each time the vampire uses Blood Points. If
and this worthy has served admirably as a sentinel and agent. a Laibon expends or ingests Blood Points, the Beast auto-
For now, Laibon seem content to observe silently — matically “consumes” a point, or two points for an ingestion/
perhaps adding to their exhaustive stock of riddles and tales. expenditure of five or greater in one scene. Thus, if a Laibon
DARK AGES COMPANION

66
kills and drains a mortal (10 Blood Points), she only receives Organization
eight Blood Points; if she spends three Blood Points to heal Laibon are solitary creatures, and if any European Cainite
herself, she actually loses four. Laibon grow hungry much more has seen them discourse among themselves, none has told of
quickly than do other Cainites, and most try to ensure that it. They are guarded and talk little of themselves, but a chance
ample feeding stock is within reach, lest they do something comment or two has led astute Brujah and Lasombra to surmise
unseemly in their hunger.… that Laibon hold their sires in highest esteem. Laibon sire rarely,
Organization: Laibon tend to be solitary creatures; each none taking more than two or three childer. Each Laibon, upon
vampire stakes out an expansive territory encompassing several release from childehood, chooses either to take a domain or to
villages, guarding it vigilantly against intruders. They period- wander; those Laibon in Europe have chosen the latter. The Laibon
ically congregate at predetermined sites every 10 years or so. speak guardedly of their sires, but certain hints have led Cainite
At these meetings, Laibon trade stories and lore. Occasionally, scholars to surmise that elder Laibon are frighteningly powerful
Laibon gather to enact protective rituals of various sorts that indeed, perhaps on a par with the mythical Antediluvians.
appear to be Thaumaturgical in nature. The few Tremere who
are aware of this fact are highly distressed by it. Current Practices
Destiny: Laibon, never common in Europe to begin with, For now, Laibon seem content merely to travel and observe.
wisely vacate the continent during the nights of the Inquisition Their unthreatening demeanor and evident lack of interest in
and Anarch Revolt. By the modern nights, most vampires the power-games of Europe have made them valued company
have forgotten of them, though the name “Laibon” remains among those Cainites aware of their existence. Laibon
on the lips of a few Gangrel and Ravnos known to have guested in the villas of the Lasombra, the
wander the Dark Continent. loggias of the Giovanni Cappadocians, the
Quote: I am honored to sojourn in your do- libraries of the Brujah and even the manses of
main. Perhaps I might entertain you with tales of certain Tzimisce voivodes. They stay, observe,
the Ebon Duke of Libya, and his seven hundred regale their hosts with tales of Outremer and
anthropophagic steeds? eventually move on.
Present Concerns
Ways of the The line as a whole may well have goals,
Laibon but they are so far removed from those of Eu-
rope’s Cainites as to be irrelevant. One Laibon,
Next to nothing
is known about these as has been noted, serves the Lasombra prince
bizarre Cainites. Only a of Genoa; another has displayed passing
scattered few snippets of interest in overtures from Augus-
lore grace the margins tus Giovanni concerning
of vampire grimoires, trade routes into Afric’s
penned by curious Bru- interior.
jah and Cappadocian Of the blood-
scholars who received lines presented,
their information from the Laibon is most
wandering Ravnos and suited for use in
Gangrel. modern-day
Vampire: The
Strength Masquerade
and Influence chronicles.
Laibon hold neither Though exceed-
strength nor influence in Eu- ingly rare, and
rope, though they are reputed even rarer out-
to hold vast territories in the side its African
expanses below the Saha- home, the Laibon
ra. Such territories, Cainite line still exists, and
travelers say, often extend players may create
farther than any fiefdom of Laibon characters
Europe; villages, towns and with the Story-tell-
entire walled cities await the er’s permission.
Laibon’s tread beneath the
tropic moon.
CHAPTER THREE: BLOODLINES

67
 Lhiannan
Most of Europe has fallen to Christendom, but fragments a few Cappadocians and Brujah point out the parallels between
of the land’s older cultures yet survive — particularly among the Lhiannan’s myths and certain stories in the Book of Nod.
the continent’s supernatural denizens. Certainly the bloodline In the end, it matters little. The Lhiannan are a dying
of vampires known as the Lhiannan looks back fondly on line, hounded by both mortal and Cainite hunters. Their
Europe’s ancient nights. Seemingly a subtribe of the Gangrel, vampiric nature shines like a bonfire before mystic scrutiny,
the Lhiannan are a dwindling strain of vampires who haunt and thus Lhiannan are often easy scapegoats and targets for
rural areas, forest groves and isolated villages. Once they wove witch-hunters. Their power base, which involves blood cults,
a web of influence (and terror) over Europe’s ley lines and pagan rites, is blasphemous to the Church and
barbarian population, but Rome and the inconvenient for the Roman-descended Cainites who have
Church have largely stripped the line of largely displaced them.
its deathright. In elder days, Lhiannan established themselves
Lhiannan are largely matriar- among pagan Celts, Norse, Slavs and other European
chal, even to the point of spurning barbarians. These “Children of the Crone” acted as
the myth of Caine. Lhiannan instead Osirises, infiltrating villages, turning key inhabitants
claim descent from a shadowy female into ghouls or vampires, and playing on the populace’s
figure said to have walked the world in superstition. Powerful individuals founded blood cults,
ancient nights. This figure, known and grisly legends sprang up around the nocturnal
as the Crone, created the Lhian- doings of the Lhiannan. Indeed, many pagan heroes
nan from droplets of her tirelessly hunted these witches who preyed on their
blood. Most Cainite own people.
eschatologists The real blow to the Lhiannan, though, was the
spurn this coming of Rome and its Cainite parasites. Though they
tale, but were individually powerful, internecine competition for
ley lines left them fractious and few, and their domains
fell into the talons of the more organized Roman vam-
pires. Worse yet was the ascendancy of Christendom,
with its churches and priests and consecrated
ground. The Lhiannan’s mystic aura, which
Christian priests found repulsive, made
them among the first targets of priestly
pogroms. The proud Lhiannan were
forced into hiding and their cults
driven underground.
Now the Lhiannan stand alone.
Their gruesome practices, reliance
on human slaves, and predilection
for siphoning ley-line energy
have alienated them to many
Gangrel, while the Tzimisce
see them as competitors in
the Slavic states. Even the Lu-
pines and fae, it seems, despise
and fear them; one Gangrel
tells a tale of being spared by
a werewolf pack in exchange
for her help in eradicating a

DARK AGES COMPANION

68
Lhiannan sabat. Nightly the Lhiannan are rooted out by the 14th century. Rumors persist that the Sabbat, or perhaps the
clergymen and rival Cainites. Though they battle fiercely, mysterious Eastern vampires, make use of a Discipline similar to
their numbers dwindle by the year, and it will not be long Ogham, but involving the use of tattoos or ideographs.
before they fall. Quote: At the hour of midnight thy vitae will flow down the
Sobriquet: Druids spiral rock, and the Crone will feed, and be pleased.
Appearance: Lhiannan survival depends on blending in
with their conquerors. They generally appear as rustics of one Ways of the Lhiannan
sort or another. Due to their Ogham Discipline, however, they
often anoint themselves with bloody glyphs or runes. When at
Strength and Influence
a safe haven, Lhiannan often dress in the garb of old, and adorn Each Lhiannan sabat acts alone. Though acknowledging
themselves with skulls, talismans and other paraphernalia. other Lhiannan as fellow descendants of the Crone, Lhiannan
are a grasping and jealous line. Lhiannan tend to remain in those
Haven: Lhiannan try to occupy an isolated rural village
mystic sites they have wrested from Lupines, Gangrel and fae.
where the old ways are still practiced; they then set up a cult
with themselves as the priests. Failing this, Lhiannan try to Organization
live inconspicuously on the fringes of urban demesnes. Lhiannan form themselves into tightly knit cults, known
Background: Many, though by no means all, Lhiannan as sabats. Sabats tend to organize along sire-childe lines, but
are female; females tend to be perceived as having a greater Lhiannan can be inducted into sabats headed by a Lhiannan
connection to the Dark Mother. Lhiannan tend to be chosen unrelated to them. An interesting custom among the Lhiannan
from mortals who still follow the old pagan ways. involves dueling for control of a particular magical site; the
Character Creation: Any Attribute class can be primary. loser and her sabat are immediately inducted into the winner’s
Lhiannan, by dint of their rural unlifestyle, tend to have high sabat, and the winner gains control of the site.
scores in animal handling and survival-based Abilities. Most
Lhiannan have Retainers and Herds (pagan cultists). Current Practices
Disciplines: Animalism, Ogham, Presence For now, Lhiannan try to hold on. They feverishly infiltrate
rural communities that still remember their ancient roots,
Weaknesses: Lhiannan are innately pagan; the mark of
trying to corrupt the inhabitants and eventually generate a
the Mother-Goddess flows through their dead veins. As such,
groundswell of resistance to the Church. Unfortunately, the
all difficulties to detect their nature via Aura Sight, Faith
Church expands faster than the Lhiannan can comprehend;
Numina, etc., are reduced by two. Additionally, Lhiannan
ironically enough, the Druids’ own immortality works against
increase all difficulties by two (including soak rolls, if such are
them.
necessary) when resisting Faith magic — even pagan Faith.
Organization: Lhiannan form broods centered around a Present Concerns
powerful individual and her followers; these broods are often The Lhiannan have myriad concerns. Foremost among
referred to as “covens” or “sabats.” Sabats act in conjunction them is the spread of the Church. Already, individual inquis-
and generally maintain herds of mortals and ghouls. Rival sabats itors have begun targeting sabats, and a few more scholarly
are often bitter enemies; this lack of cooperation is one more bishops to whom these inquisitors report are beginning to
reason why the Lhiannan have failed to defend their holdings. postulate the existence of a deeper conspiracy. Additionally,
Destiny: The pagan Lhiannan have all but fallen to Chris- other Cainites are eager to wipe out the Druids once and for
tendom as it stands. By the end of the Inquisition, the Church all, either because they object to the Lhiannan’s practices
has completed the task of purgation. No Lhiannan survives past or because their presence proves increasingly inconvenient.

CHAPTER THREE: BLOODLINES

69
 Lamia
As the Cappadocians tell the tale, Lamia was high priestess Though they remained apart, Lamia’s childer kept close by
of the Dark Mother Lilith. She inherited her name, title and their sire line. Where went the Cappadocians, so went the Lamia.
duties from her mother, who had received them in turn from They shared the Cappadocians’ thirst for knowledge — though
her mother. This had been the way of things since the Garden Lamia preferred the realms of sensation and experience to the
of Eden and Lilith’s only daughter, the first Lamia, begotten pages of dry tomes. The Cappadocians studied death; Lamia
on her in a fit of violent passion by Adam when Lilith refused exalted it. Lamia reveled in vampirism, seeing it as Lilith’s gift
to service him. Lamia, and all the Lamias thereafter, secretly and the natural evolution of humanity — just as Lilith refused
upheld the memory of the Dark Mother, the Woman Who Came to lie willingly with Adam, the Lamia say, so vampires should
Before Eve. Each would find women worthy to understand their refuse to concern themselves with mankind, save as predators.
true ancestry and instruct them in the secret arts of their sex. The Lamia’s knowledge greatly benefited the research of
When the time was ordained, each would take into herself the the Graverobbers, and the Cappadocians often deferred to their
seed of a nameless slave (who was thereafter sacrificed to the childer on matters concerning the Dark Mother. In turn, the
Dark Mother), that she might bear a daughter thereby. Lamia turned their focus toward defense, serving the Clan of
Through the ages, the Cult of Lamia remained a guarded Death as dervishes and warriors. Even in such duties they are
secret from the tyrants and senators and kings who ground spiritual, worshipping death in the persona of the Dark Mother.
men’s destinies beneath their heels. The ears of the undead This exaltation of a female principle disturbs those Cainites who
hear many things, however, and thus it was that Lazarus of believe themselves to have been damned by an angry god, and
Clan Cappadocian stole one moonless eve to a hidden temple certain Lamia exacerbate this mistrust by spreading their gospel
in which Lamia performed her rites before the statue of the Dark under the guise of cults devoted to the glorification of Mary.
Mother. Lamia’s erudition and fervor, and perhaps other qualities, Lamia are rare, but have accompanied their progenitors
touched something long hidden in the heart of the Graverobber; into Dark Medieval Europe. They are the spleen and soul to
and so, rising from his hiding place, Lazarus came upon Lamia, the Cappadocians’ brain. More practically, Lamia often serve as
as had Adam at the world’s dawn, and bore her down beneath bodyguards and sentinels for the often preoccupied Graverobbers.
the disapproving eyes of the Dark Mother’s ebony statue. Of late, the Lamia find themselves distressed by the
Come the dawn, Lazarus hid within the temple, and upon Cappadocians’ increasing fatalism and by the growing preem-
awakening inducted his new childe into the world of the undead. inence of the Giovanni family. They see the practices of the
The beautiful priestess, he decreed, would now spend eternity Necromancers as sacrilegious and base, disturbing that which
in contemplation of death, the Dark Mother from whom none should not be disturbed. Though loyalty to their progenitor
escapes. Lamia, smiling slightly, agreed to accompany him — but line keeps the Lamia from overt hostility, animosity between
not until she had whispered a few of her own secrets into the the two lines grows by the night.
ears of her gracious sire. Lazarus, amicable as a sire should be Sobriquet: Gorgons
to his childe, stooped to listen, and Lamia whispered unto him. Appearance: Lamia originated in Semitic lands and general-
What she told him, he has never recorded. Even the placid ly resemble Semites or Mediterraneans. Like their Cappadocian
Graverobbers, however, find it odd that Lazarus has never again progenitors, they often dress in grave-shrouds, dark robes and
spoken to his childe since the night of her Embrace, and indeed the like. They are not so pallid as Cappadocians; many are tall
finds one pretense or another to avoid her company. When and muscular, displaying an exotic and feral beauty.
circumstance forces sire and childe into proximity, Lamia often Haven: Lamia prefer to lie in tombs and sarcophagi. Unlike
glances over at Lazarus, and smiles, and mouths a few inscrutable Cappadocians, Lamia prefer to lair alone, away from humans
syllables; and Lazarus’ corpselike visage blanches to an even or Cainites, to better contemplate the mysteries of death.
more pallid hue. Indeed, a few impudent neonates whisper
Background: The majority of Lamia are female, typically
that Lazarus has taken up his hermitage merely to be rid of her.
those who failed to accept the rigid status assigned to them.
In any event, when Lazarus recoiled from the lips of his Lamia are often taken from bizarre aristocratic families,
childe and fled in uncharacteristic haste from the temple, apothecaries, and those of sorcerous bent; many Lamia were
Lamia followed behind. Coming at last to the Cappadocians’ chosen while on the verge of suicide. In recent years, Lamia
temple, Lamia was initiated into the Clan of Death by Japheth have Embraced fallen Crusaders (and their Moorish foes).
himself. But Lamia would not follow, save in the way she
Character Creation: Lamia often give themselves over
chose, and her childer ever bore the mark of their separation.
to strenuous rites; thus, Physical Attributes are often primary.

DARK AGES COMPANION

70
Lamia serve all Roads equally, though many prefer the Cap- northern Europe. Their areas of greatest strength tend to lie
padocians’ Road of the Bones. in heretic cults. Because of their clan weakness, Lamia are
Clan Disciplines: Deimos, Mortis, Potence often forced to lair in abandoned areas such as cemeteries;
Weaknesses: Lamia are carriers of a virulent plague, which sometimes they deliberately terrorize these sites in order to
they dub “The Seed of Lilith.” Anyone or anything upon keep mortals away from their rites to Lilith.
whom they feed must make an unmodified Stamina Organization
roll (difficulty 6 for women, 8 for men) or become
The sire-childe bond is strong in the Lamia; Gor-
infected with a loathsome, Black Plague-like pox,
gons often form themselves into tightly knit family
which is always fatal after a few days. Vampires
units of a sire and one or two childer. Such “gens”
who consume Lamia blood do not die, but
often become the nuclei of mortal Lilith cults, and
become virulently contagious. Most princes
some serve as cadres of nocturnal knights-errant,
know this and ban Lamia from their domains
protecting cultists and Cappadocians alike.
outright or, at the very least, restrict them
to leper villages and the like. More humane Current Practices
Lamia often feed on corpses and burn Quite simply, Lamia await the revelation of the
the bodies thereafter. Dark Mother. Many among them have become mil-
Organization: Lamia adhere to lenialists of sorts, believing that Lilith is to manifest
a cultlike hierarchy, worshipping herself on Earth soon. Nosferatu of southern Europe
the Dark Mother through a variety have begun to take interest in the line’s increasing
of rites. Though males and females migrations and peculiar inquiries — particularly ques-
alike are Embraced, women are tions regarding a woman bearing a crescent-shaped
considered closer to Lilith and thus birthmark. Why the Lamia are so interested in such
often occupy the higher echelons a phenomenon, the Nosferatu cannot say, but many
of the “priesthood.” Lamia dutifully Nosferatu themselves bore such witch’s marks prior
serve Cappadocian elders, but from to the Embrace, and wonder if the Lamia seek their
free choice rather than dictum. prophetess.
Destiny: The bloodline follows
its Cappadocian masters to the grave
Present Concerns
during the Giovanni purge. Lamia Recently, Lamia herself has called all
herself is slain by Augustus Giovan- her scattered childer to her secret temple,
ni, and the last Lamia is destroyed that they might discuss the potential threat
by a Camarilla Blood Hunt in the posed by the Giovanni merchants. Lamia
year 1718. sees them as venal, corrupt and exceedingly
dangerous, and instructs her childer to
Quote: Come to me, O boldest
watch them warily for now. Lamia also cast
of knights, and feel the Dark Mother’s
a concerned eye toward “Mother Church’s”
caress.
increasing fervor; they and the Toreador are
Ways of the Lamia perhaps the only Cainites interested in the
The Gorgons emulate many of fact that the Church has unearthed a few
the practices of their Cappadocian Cainite heretics in Provençal.
sires, though they color them with a
decidedly eschatological slant.
Strength and
Influence
Lamia are strongest in southern
Europe and the Holy Land. They
are virtually nonexistent in chilly

CHAPTER THREE: BLOODLINES

71
 Salubri
Once among the most prized of healers and teachers, the mark them instantly for what they are. They are not com-
Salubri find themselves hunted and despised. The death of pletely friendless, however; many princes still value them as
Saulot 50 years earlier has changed their fortunes dramatically, advisors and teachers of Golconda, and the other clans beset
and they now worry about surviving from night to night. Un- the fledgling Tremere in retaliation for their foul deeds. For
able to find refuge from the unremitting hatred of the Tremere now, the Salubri walk an uncertain road, and many fall into
(who diablerized their sire and began the war against them), their day’s sleep wondering if they will survive to see tomorrow.
the Salubri have become nomads and fugitives, seeking shelter Sobriquet: Cyclops. Though once known as Unicorns, the
in the endless night and watching many of their former allies Tremere have saddled them with this more derogatory moniker.
abandon them. Appearance: Every Salubri who progresses above the
It was not always this way. During the nights of the Sec- second level of Valeren develops a third eye in the middle
ond City, the Salubri, under the guidance of Saulot, reached of her forehead (it looks no different than a human eye, and
new heights in the powers of healing and mystical studies. is usually the same color as the Salubri’s own normal eyes).
They delved into the holy mysteries, studied with masters of Many uses of the Discipline cause the eye to open; it is not
the great religions and made their own inroads into under- easily hidden. They come from all walks of life and all races.
standing the Beast. Their voices were heeded with respect in Many radiate auras of calm and serenity. They prefer to dress
council; Saulot himself was advisor to and beloved of Caine. in ways that will not attract undue attention, choosing simple
Their rare and mighty holy warriors were feared in battle for styles and plain colors. Those who were deeply religious in
their prowess and command of their Disciplines. The Salubri their mortal lives or members of the Church continue to wear
seemed to have few worries and few enemies, and most stories their vestments. Many choose to cover their third eyes with
describe their position as comfortable. hoods, wimples or Gypsy-style headscarfs.
Few can date the beginning of change with certainty, but Haven: Most prefer to live near or among humans and
most agree that the Baali did much to change the place of the enjoy their company. Some take up residence in monaster-
Salubri. The Salubri led the crusade against the Infernalists to ies or convents (provided there are no Lasombra already in
rousing victory, but at terrible cost — their fabled warriors dead residence). A great number shelter among Jews, Muslims or
and the clan severely decimated. Worse, some whispered that “heretical” sects, such as the Templars and Manichaeans. A
the Baali had received aid from a Salubri, supposedly one of rare few choose solitude, having small cottages on the fringes
Saulot’s own childer. The disappearance of Caine and Saulot’s of human settlement and taking their meals from animals.
increasingly eccentric behavior only fueled the fires of rumor. The Tremere hunt has forced many to abandon their havens
As the Salubri scattered throughout Europe and the Middle and take shelter on the road.
East to seek their own ways, they were caught unawares with Background: The Salubri look for those who have a
the death of their clan leader at the hands of the Tremere. strong sense of right, wrong and compassion. Anyone may
Not long after, the Usurpers began to hunt down the Salubri be considered, whether noble or serf, Christian or Jew, male
with murderous intent. or female. There is a strong tendency to Embrace those who
The Tremere hunt (and its fallout) has done more to belong to religious orders. Such people may have come into
eradicate the group than any other disaster might. Some Sa- the Church for less than honorable reasons, but have come
lubri were turned out of the shelters of princes’ courts, if the to espouse the ideals of their orders and dislike the bickering
princes hadn’t staked them first. Some were simply unlucky. and lack of piety seen in the upper echelons.
Some were tracked to their havens and slaughtered. Those Character Creation: Salubri choose from the dedicated
taking shelter among groups like Muslims and Jews watched and compassionate of humanity. Mental Attributes are em-
pogroms sweep through, and were often unavoidably caught phasized, particularly Perception. Caretakers and Defenders fill
up in them. The Crusades pitted siblings of the clan against most of the ranks, although Judges, Penitents and Celebrants
one another, decimating more of their number. Those Salubri are also represented among them, with the occasional Fanatic.
in the Middle East frequently allied with the Assamites, and Concepts can be from a wide range; compassion and honor
found themselves facing their European brethren across the need no rank to flourish. The Roads of Chivalry, Heaven and
battlefield. Humanity are followed exclusively. No Salubri starts lower
The remaining Salubri have become as elusive as uni- than the 10th generation; the need to keep the blood strong
corns, fearful to trust, desperate or unthinkingly angry. Some and “pure” has been of great concern for many. Because of
still pursue Golconda, hoping to join their leader in whatever this, two points must go into the Generation Background
afterlife awaits them. Their healing gifts, once so prized, now during character creation. In Backgrounds, Salubri look for

DARK AGES COMPANION

72
things that can give them an edge in surviving. Almost all uses of Valeren. The Code of Samiel, a written account of the
have at least one dot in Medicine, as Valeren is primarily a creed and life of the first and greatest Salubri warrior and the
healing Discipline. Empathy and Occult are also important, Road followed by the true Salubri warriors, is believed long
and the wise Salubri makes certain to have a dot in Linguistics vanished. The Via Caeli or Via Equitum are considered to be
to reflect her knowledge of the language of the Second City acceptable substitutes for the time being, but a Salubri is not
(which all Salubri learn at some point to keep correspondence considered a true paladin of his clan until he reads from The
and conversations private). Code of Samiel and gives his unlife to its teachings.
Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Fortitude, Valeren
Organization
Weaknesses: Their status as a hunted clan makes them
In spite of being scattered, many
dangerous companions. Many vampires refuse to shelter a
in the clan seek to find out who
Salubri in fear of the Tremere; the Usurpers are proving to
among them still lives. A num-
be dangerous enemies. A warrior Salubri cannot refuse to aid
ber of monasteries, convents,
someone in need; if she does not help someone in need, she
Jewish settlements, Gypsy
will be down two dice in any rolls he makes until he makes
caravans, Moorish outposts and
restitution. A healer Salubri who injures another will be down
travelers’ hostels have become
two dice in any rolls for the rest of the night, to reflect how
unaware dropboxes on the
badly he has been shaken by the experience.
Salubri road. Somewhere in
Organization: None at the moment. In earlier days, such places, there is a wall
many corresponded with each other, and often answered with a continuing message
summons for help personally no matter the distance. Now, (usually written
they leave messages for each other in hostels or monasteries,
or even in roadside shelters. The messages are written in the
ancient language of the Second City, often indecipherable to
vampires of this new age, and allow the clan to know who still
survives and who has fallen. If two meet, they will aid each
other fiercely if needed, and help others of the clan, even if
they do not know each other.
Destiny: The Salubri fail to provide any unified opposition
to the Tremere after their unexpected exsanguination. By the
late 20th century, their numbers dwindle to a mere seven, all
of whom spend their nights avoiding persecution.
Quote: My road takes me into darkness, but there is light
upon my soul, and as I stand within it, I am not afraid. Would
you learn to see that light upon your own soul? Let me but bide
with you a while, and I will teach you what I can.

Ways of the Salubri

Strength and Influence
For the moment, their clan strength has dwindled to
almost nothing, excepting a few isolated spots. Before the
hunts began, however, Salubri often held high esteem in
whatever Domains they lived. A prince fortunate enough
to have one as part of his court made great use of the
resource. Some few are still sheltered by their courts, but
many have been forced to flee in the wake of Tremere
persecution. Their healing gifts and studies into mysticism
are their best bargaining tools for aid. Likewise, they are
some of the most likely to remember or know about the
older days reaching back to the ancient cities.
The true Salubri warriors were believed to be en-
tirely destroyed during the war against the Baali. A new
Salubri may choose the path of a holy warrior, but she
must seek out a teacher to instruct her in the alternate
CHAPTER THREE: BLOODLINES

73
 in the tongue of the Second City), to which each visiting
Salubri contributes a line about her welfare and notes those
she knows to be dead.
Anxious that their studies in mysticism not vanish with
them, a number of Salubri have taken up residence with
so-called heretical sects, such as the Manichaeans and Walden-
sians. Here, they teach and heal in return for shelter. Several
Salubri doctrines have crept into mortal thought in this way.
Some young Salubri, especially neonates whose sires are
missing or dead, have begun to cluster together, thinking to
find safety in numbers. This is being discouraged as often as
possible, lest it become too easy to slaughter them.
Current Practices
Many Salubri are reluctant to Embrace during this time,
not wishing to bring progeny into a hostile world where exis-
tence is so precarious. A few have, and these childer receive
their lessons in survival on the run. Some new childer have
awakened from a day’s rest to discover their sires dead or
otherwise gone, and a disturbing practice of “sink-or-swim” is
developing among the clan because of it. Likewise, the newest
Salubri describe a bizarre ritual diablerie, in which their sires
command the childer to diablerize them to ensure the new
ones will have sufficient generation to survive. At present,
this event is limited to isolated incidents, but it seems to be
gaining in practice. Reaching Golconda and assisting others is
always a task at hand, and the Salubri teach their childer the
basics almost immediately. The loss of elders is resulting in a
loss of the necessary knowledge, and most young Salubri are
already struggling to stay afloat with what little they’ve learned.
The persecution has brought about many changes in a
number of Salubri. Most vampires believe the Salubri to be
a largely peaceful lot, which has resulted in protection from
allies and slaughter from their enemies. Not all have simply
lied down to be martyred along with their leader, however.
A few have rejected pacificism, which they believe caused
Saulot’s destruction, and return the Tremere’s enmity to them
a hundredfold. These avenging angels stalk the countrysides,
seeking out Tremere havens and chantries, killing those they
encounter with a rage that has given some Brujah pause. Some
have retreated to the safety of burial mounds and catacombs
and long torpors through the help of Cappadocian allies. Some
cultivate contacts among other Cainites to beset the Tremere.
Others concentrate on passing themselves for humans, with
varying degrees of success. The remaining few have chosen
simply to concentrate on surviving, however it happens, and
with whatever means are given them.
Present Concerns
Survival is their most pressing need at the moment, but
there are some with other concerns competing for attention.

DARK AGES COMPANION

74
Some Salubri still seek to make their healing gifts available. With several of their number falling to rage to stay alive,
Shared by all Salubri is great concern for how the Tremere those who have not done so fear that these angry ones may
could have killed their leader, and suspicions about outside help be lost to Golconda. They do their best to foster hope in each
is a usual topic of conversation whenever Salubri manage to other, lest despair and anger cause more grief for their kind.
meet. A number of the bloodline have sheltered among Jews, As frightened as they may be, the Salubri work very hard to
Moors and so-called heretical sects, where they are often made keep their spirits high. Finding another of their kind alive is a
welcome. Recently, pogroms and persecution of these groups cause for quiet celebration.
has been on the rise, and the Salubri fear that they may be
endangering their hosts.

CHAPTER THREE: BLOODLINES

75
DARK AGES COMPANION

76
 hapter Four:
Disciplines
Just as mortals whisper of the dread
powers of vampires, so do vampires whis-
per of the powers of their elders, which are
beyond even Cainite imagination. These ex-
treme abilities indicate the almost limitless
potential to which Cainites can extend their
control over the world. Such manifesta-
tions can humble even the most confident
of vampires; not only are these Discipline
powers an irrefutable sign of might, they
are the hallmarks of awesome and an-
cient undead. Only the irrevocably mad or
dauntlessly courageous dare provoke such
immortals to display their potency.
Some of those powers are detailed here.
Bear in mind that this is not an exhaus-
tive list of Disciplines; it is a compilation
of the high-level powers that are relatively
common among the few Cainites who can
wield them at all. Levels Six and above allow
the possessor of a Discipline to generate
effects that stem from her own personality,
not simply from the blood of generations
as low-level powers originate. Each power

CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

77
77
obtained at Level Six and above in any Discipline costs as portion of her will is enough to seize control of the creature’s
many experience points as “re-buying” that level as a whole. spirit and force it to do her bidding. This influence is so great
For example, Baron Belleme, a sixth-generation Ventrue, that it is unnecessary to speak commands or be present once
decides to spend his experience points on obtaining Dominate the animal is controlled; in fact, the vampire may go about
Level Six; this costs 30 experience points (current level (6) x other business while maintaining control.
5, as Dominate is a Ventrue clan Discipline). Each additional System: To initiate this power, the vampire must achieve
Dominate power he accumulates costs an additional 30 ex- eye contact with the animal. The player rolls Manipulate +
perience points, as his current knowledge of Dominate is still Animal Ken (difficulty 7); the number of successes obtained
Level Six (6 x 5 = 30). determines the strength of control. One success is sufficient
Additional powers may be obtained for Disciplines outside to demand actions that are natural to the beast, while five
those of a given clan’s specialization, though the experience successes create a bond so strong that the animal can perform
point price paid for these is accordingly higher. highly complex actions (specifics are left to the Storyteller’s
discretion). The vampire may perform other actions while
Animalism commanding the animal, but such activities are done at a
higher level of difficulty (determined by the Storyteller).
••••• • Sense the Savage Way Contact is broken if the creature goes more than a mile
Many vampires see themselves as more closely tied to from the character. If the player botches the roll to use this
beasts than to mankind. Some Cainites have become so power, the vampire enters frenzy as she is overwhelmed by
intimate with their own animal natures that they may access animalistic impulses.
other creatures’ senses. The vampire is a passive observer,
merely seeing what the animal sees, tasting what it tastes. ••••• ••• Taunt the Caged Beast
Even though a beast cannot be controlled with this power, There are some Cainites who are so sympathetic to the
many Cainites find bestial sensations highly pleasurable and Beast within all creatures that they can unleash it in a victim,
even educational. even another vampire, at will. Through innate understanding,
System: The player rolls Perception + Animal Ken (diffi- a vampire can sense the ebb and flow of this primal energy. At
culty 6) for the vampire to bond with an animal of her choice. the merest touch, the Cainite can send any subject into frenzy.
While the character need not touch or even see the creature System: The player rolls Manipulation + Empathy (diffi-
when employing this power, the beast must be within range. culty 7) and the character must touch the subject to invoke this
The number of successes rolled determines the maximum power. Each success adds to the victim’s difficulty in making a
distance possible for effective initial contact. frenzy check (Self-Control/Instinct roll, difficulty 5). Standard
1 success 20 yards frenzy rules are applied at this point (see Vampire: The Dark
2 successes 80 yards Ages, page 201). On a botch, the Cainite accidentally triggers
her own Beast’s rage, and frenzies immediately.
3 successes 300 yards
4 successes 1000 yards
5 successes One mile
Auspex
The vampire maintains the connection for as long as ••••• • Spirit Bond
she desires, but can perform no other action while doing This power allows the Cainite to establish a mental bond
so. As with Ride the Wild Mind, the spirits of vampire and with an object or person. The vampire may “check up on”
animal become entwined. A Wits + Empathy roll (difficulty the object or person at any time after achieving this bond.
equal to 10 minus the character’s Road rating) is necessary Invoking the bond instantly reveals exactly where the object
after using this power. Success indicates that the character or person is currently located.
resists the lure of bestial drives, while failure signifies that the This power is best used sparingly — many who apply it in
character is influenced by the animal’s passions. The effects excess become paranoid and useless, checking on their bonds
are temporary, but should be roleplayed accordingly. (The every waking hour.
extent and duration of these animalistic tendencies are up to System: The character must physically touch the person or
the Storyteller.) On a botch, the character enters frenzy upon object when she creates the bond. The player spends a Blood
severing the connection. Point and makes a Perception + Empathy roll (difficulty 8).
••••• •• Twist the Feral Will If this roll is successful, the character may invoke the bond
at any time thereafter, as long as the player makes another
While Cainites recognize their bestial nature — indeed,
successful Perception + Empathy roll (difficulty 6).
often relying on it to guide their way on the immortal path —
they know they are superior to all other creatures. This power Although the bond reveals the geographical location
reflects the Cainite’s utter mastery over lesser beasts. The of its subject, it does not reveal any local or “small-scale”
vampire need not bother possessing an animal; the smallest information. For example, though the bond reveals that a

DARK AGES COMPANION

78
Malkavian’s dagger is located just outside Madrid, Spain, it 4 successes Complex ideas presented plainly Simple
does not reveal that it is in Duke Phillipe’s castle, or that it concept with conditional statements
is guarded by men-at-arms at all hours of the day. 5 successes Exhaustive and organized revelation
A Spirit Bond lasts for 10 years (though the Storyteller Subjects of vast complexity
may modify this to suit her needs).
••••• ••• The Oracle’s Sight
••••• •• Stealing the Mind’s Eye At this level of ability, the minds of subjects open to vam-
Cainites who have been banished by others of their kind piric perusal. Simple desires and surface thoughts bubble out of
developed this power to spy on their rivals. The vampire links subjects’ brains, filling the vampire’s mind with a cacophony
her mind with that of a mortal slave or ghoul servant, and of voices. Only Cainites with the greatest self-discipline dare
passively views what that person sees, and hears what he hears. use this power; weaker ones have been overwhelmed by the
Although seemingly helpless to the whims of the “host,” the deluge of thoughts and have lost their minds or been driven
vampire retains limited access to her Disciplines. to self-destruction.
Most Cainites do not like the feeling of helplessness that Of all the clans, the Malkavians seem best able to sift
comes with this mental link, and engage other Disciplines, through the flood of mental images. Elders of other clans
such as Dominate or Presence, to command the comings and typically shy away from this power, while elder Malkavians
goings of the host. embrace the confusion it creates.
System: The vampire must see her chosen target. The System: The vampire is privy to every thought of every-
player rolls Perception + Subterfuge (difficulty equals the one in her immediate vicinity. The effects of this power are
target’s Willpower) for the character to access the mortal’s automatic — no roll is required. Unfortunately, the vampire
senses. If the target accepts the character willingly, reduce cannot control the flood of images, desires and daydreams. If
the difficulty by two. The connection lasts as long as the the character wishes to sort through the barrage, the player
vampire concentrates. Successes indicate how many other rolls Wits + Leadership (difficulty 6). For each success, the
mental Disciplines the vampire may utilize while within the vampire comprehends one clear thought or image. If the
mortal’s mind. roll fails, she cannot control the flow of mental images and
1 success No Disciplines may be used it continues unabated. If the player botches the roll, the
2 successes The vampire may use other Auspex powers vampire gains a temporary Derangement. The effects of the
3 successes The vampire may also use Presence Derangement, as determined by the Storyteller, last until the
character leaves the area.
4 successes The vampire may also use Dominate and
Dementation
5 successes The vampire may also use Thaumaturgy
Celerity
and Chimerstry Celerity is one of the most fundamental yet underde-
veloped of all vampiric powers. The little-known abilities
••••• •• Pluck the Secret presented here reveal intriguing new possibilities for this
The Cainite speaks as little as a single word to her subject. Discipline, though later generations of Cainites can only
The subject then reveals everything she knows about that dream of attaining such powers.
topic to the vampire. The revelation may be delivered through Those Cainites who look to avail themselves of these
thoughts or speech, depending on whether the vampire wants powers must make a choice. These alternate abilities do not
her subject to talk. automatically come with each Discipline rating. Vampires
System: The vampire must see her subject, though eye wishing to manifest these powers must choose them instead
contact is not necessary. The player spends a Blood Point of the next level of Celerity when reaching that stage; the
and makes a Charisma + Empathy roll (difficulty equal to the more traditional application may be bought separately for the
subject’s Willpower), though callous vampires may “bully” standard cost. For example, Alisande learns Celerity Level Six.
their subjects, in which case Intimidation is used instead of She may either take Mercury’s Arrow, a power that differs
Empathy. The number of successes rolled dictates how lucid from the normal Discipline, or continue along the established
the subject’s thoughts are, as well as how complex a topic the lines of Celerity and take the extra action (thereby giving her
Cainite can stipulate. six extra actions per turn, provided she’s willing to spend the
1 success Random, garbled thoughts Single-word Blood Points).
topic Conversely, if a Cainite already has Level-Six Celerity,
2 successes Simple ideas and concepts Two-word she may spend the standard 30 experience (or 42, if Celerity
topic is not a clan Discipline) to get the alternate Level-Six power.
3 successes Clear, if uncomplicated, ideas This is consistent with the Level Six through Eight powers.
Simple sentence

CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

79
••••• • Mercury’s Arrow been known to rout from artificial cavalry charges, flee from
illusory packs of hungry werewolves, or attempt to board and
Vampires who move at the incredible speed conferred by
capture ghostly galleys.
this power can also hurl arrows or daggers with fearsome effect.
These weapons strike their targets with the force of ballista bolts. System: The vampire must spend a Blood Point for each
Assamites are especially adept at this technique. A Cainite moving apparition after the first. She can create a number of
using this power discharges some or all of his preternatural individual images equal to her Willpower rating. The motion
speed into a throw, perhaps killing the target instantly. continues in the fashion dictated by the vampire until she
discontinues her concentration.
System: This power requires the expenditure of a Blood
Point. The player chooses the number of dots of this power ••••• •• Mirror’s Visage
to be invested into a throw. Each dot automatically adds one This technique allows the vampire to create illusory
Health Level of damage to the damage roll. Any dots remain- duplicates of herself. Those hounding the Ravnos find them-
ing in the power can be used as per normal Celerity, to move selves chasing three or four different copies, each capable of
quickly, gain extra actions, or even throw another missile. independent movement.
••••• •• Sanguinary Wind Each image mirrors the Ravnos down to the smallest detail.
Cainites with this knowledge of Celerity move almost The Ravnos can send her likeness into potential ambushes
inconceivably quickly. In combat, they become whirling or give the illusion of superior numbers. Sociable Ravnos can
dervishes of destructive force, reacting to their enemies’ leave their duplicates to distract boring party guests while they
movements before their enemies have even moved. go about their business elsewhere.
System: This ability requires two Blood Points to activate. System: The player must spend a Blood Point for each
The Cainite moves so quickly that the player may add a number duplicate created. The counterfeits move and behave exactly
of dice equal to Celerity to melee attacks. These dice may be as the original does. The images speak, smell and even feel
applied only to negating the successes of an opponent’s dodge like the real thing. Anyone examining multiple images cannot
maneuvers; the Cainite quickly positions her weapon in the tell the illusions from the genuine article. The effects of this
exact spots where her opponent moves to. power last for one scene.
Once activated, this power remains functional for the Unless otherwise controlled, the images move and talk
duration of the scene. in the exact manner of the vampire. If the character wishes
to control the specific movements of an illusion, the player
••••• ••• Resist Earth’s Grasp rolls Wits + Subterfuge (difficulty 6). The number of successes
Cainites with this power can defy the Earth’s pull. While determines the complexity of action the image may perform
they cannot fly per se, the speed at which they run allows them without revealing its true nature. Failure indicates that the
to scale buildings or cross water without sinking. Cainites with illusion continues to mirror the Ravnos’ every motion. If the
this skill can also ascend battlements, taking the defenders player botches, the image discorporates. If the vampire wishes
by surprise. to control more than one image at a time, the player’s Dice
System: The greatest problem facing the vampire is Pool is split. The Cainite must be able to see the illusion to
maintaining momentum. She must be able to scale a wall issue mental commands. Once out of sight, the illusion con-
or cross a body of water without stopping, or she will fall or tinues to follow its orders until the Ravnos allows it to fade
sink. The player must spend one Blood Point to gain speed. or returns to issue new commands.
The vampire can then move five feet vertically up or 10 feet If a mirror image is attacked, the weapon passes through it.
horizontally across a normally unsuitable surface for each If the Ravnos is not present to command his image to respond
level of Celerity she possesses. Running across moving water accordingly, it does not react at all and continues whatever
also requires a Dexterity + Athletics roll (difficulty varies action it was last assigned.
depending on the speed of the water).
••••• ••• Fantasy World
Chimerstry A Ravnos with this ability can create an illusory world
in another being’s mind. The victim of this technique might
••••• • Army of Apparitions be wasting away in a dungeon, but believes himself to be a
This ability allows the Ravnos to create multiple lifelike mighty king or adventurous knight.
apparitions that move and behave like the real thing. This System: The player must roll Manipulation + Empathy
assumes that the Ravnos knows how a given object moves (difficulty 8) and spend two Willpower points. The number
and behaves. A Cainite who has never witnessed a cavalry of successes determines the complexity of the fantasy world
charge could not accurately reproduce one. Victims of the created, and the amount of time that it lasts. The player
illusions react to them as if they were real — opponents have decides what the victim experiences, from a nightmarish
world to a paradise. If the fantasy world differs inordinately

DARK AGES COMPANION

80
from reality, the victim can make a Willpower roll (difficulty ulation + Occult resisted roll against the target’s Conscience/
equal to the Ravnos’ Manipulation + Empathy) to detect the Conviction + 4 (maximum 10), the target’s Road rating drops
illusion. The more realistic the imaginary world, the less likely by the desired amount, permanently. The victim now operates
it is that the victim knows anything is amiss. A victim who at her new rating, and can only regain her lost points in the
recognizes his predicament can spend a Willpower point to standard way. While this change is sudden, intelligence is not
shatter the fantasy. When this happens or the power’s time lost with humanity. A cunning vampire should be capable of
limit expires, the Ravnos may try to reestablish the illusion, hiding her new inclinations for some time.
but her difficulty increases by two.
1 success One turn
••••• •• Infernal Servitor
In their pursuit of darkness, some Baali call upon assistance
2 Successes One hour
from Hell itself. These damned vampires have, using arcane
3 Successes One day pacts and diabolical will, summoned up demonic attendants.
4 Successes One week An endeavor of this sort is not without its perils, of course.
5 Successes One fortnight Although a demon is supposed to obey its undead master, rumor
claims that many Baali have suffered horribly at the hands of
Daimoinon their hellish servants. Such legends suggest that trafficking
with beasts of the Pit will be the Baali’s downfall. Then again,
••••• • Diabolic Lure such stories may be panicked claims spread by Cainites fearful
The Baali uses this power to impose her infernal will on for their own tainted souls.
her subject’s spirit. Upon gaining hold of the victim’s soul, the System: The player spends three Blood Points and rolls
Baali can steer a course toward damnation. No matter how Manipulation + Occult (difficulty 8). The number of successes
noble the target is or how lofty her aims are, she may find indicates the type of demon summoned:
herself unable to resist even the most depraved enticements.
1 success Imp
System: After using Sense the Sin to disclose the best
2 successes Demonhound or imp
route to her target’s true nature, the Baali spends a number
of Blood Points equal to the amount by which she wants to 3 successes Demonhound, doppelganger, imp or
lower the victim’s Road rating. If the player makes a Manip- incubus/succubus

CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

81
 4 successes Any of the above infernal hosts or a Malkavian can manipulate the subject’s mind so that it mirrors
demonic warrior servitor his own. The target’s very personality is warped into a copy of
5 successes Any of the above or a demonic tempter the vampire’s, including any Derangements and related mental
Details on these demons may be found on pages 267-269 problems the Cainite possesses. While the victim gains none
of Vampire: The Dark Ages. of the Malkavian’s knowledge or powers, she subconsciously
A mortal form must also be on hand; this subject may warps the shared personality to best use, and warps those
be a carefully selected sacrifice or simply some poor fool powers that she does possess to reflect her tormentor. The
effects cause the target to echo the vampire’s nature but do
who stumbled in at the wrong time. The victim is possessed
not bestow any sort of control over the subject. Malkavians
(or, in the case of the demonic warrior and tempter, mostly
find this power maliciously entertaining, though some find it
consumed) by the monster once it is summoned. The demon
enlightening to see their demented antics displayed by others.
performs one task of the Baali’s choosing and returns to the
nether world, leaving the husk of its mortal victim behind. System: Before using this power, the Cainite must estab-
While it is bound to its summoner, the demon always tries to lish eye contact with the subject. The player then uses the
twist its command to its best advantage. Usually, the more Malkavian’s Charisma + Subterfuge in a resisted roll against
demanding the task, the more likely the demon will find a the target’s Intelligence + Self-Control/Instincts (the difficulty
loophole through which to trouble the Baali. On a botch, a for both is 6). The shared personality lasts for one night to a
minor demonic lord appears to drag the presumptuous Baali full year, depending on the number of successes.
back to its fiery lair. 1 success One night
2 successes One week
••••• ••• Unleash Hell’s Fury 3 successes One month
This most dreaded of powers curses the Baali’s victim 4 successes Six months
with the full thrust of Hell’s flames. This affliction comes
5 successes One year
into effect when the sun reaches zenith directly above the
subject, burning her as if she were fully exposed to the searing ••••• •• Delayed Delirium
affects of sunlight. Flooring, heavy stone mausoleums, coffin One of the many things in which Malkavians delight is
lids and even yards of solid earth offer no defense against the seeing ostensibly sane individuals suddenly be overcome with
curse. Only a vampire’s preternatural resistance can hope to madness. This refined version of Kiss of the Moon implants a
resist the all-consuming flames. This is a favored execution Derangement of the vampire’s choice in any victim, mortal or
tactic of dangerous Cainite lords, but has also been used by Cainite, to be released at a later date. Many a vampire has used this
the Baali for purely malicious entertainment. power to trigger insanity in a target to coincide with meticulous
System: To use this power, the Baali must touch or es- plans — just as many others have applied it purely on a whim.
tablish eye contact with the subject. After the player spends System: The vampire must make eye contact and speak
Blood Points equal to the number of turns the flames will be to the victim, describing the Derangement he wants the target
in effect, an Intelligence + Occult roll is made (difficulty equal to manifest. The dialogue may be interspersed in an otherwise
to the target’s Willpower). The curse normally triggers on the innocuous conversation, but this raises the Malkavian’s dif-
next day; every success rolled allows the Baali an extra day ficulty by one. The Cainite also describes the circumstances
before it takes effect (careful Baali often choose to delay the under which the Derangement triggers — anything from
effects to deflect any suspicion from themselves). The victim “When you next see your wife” to “a fortnight hence.” The
may only soak if she has Fortitude or other Disciplines that player makes a resisted Manipulation + Empathy roll against
defend specifically against sunlight. Rolling about on the the victim’s current Willpower rating. If one success is scored,
ground or plunging in water douses some of the flames, but the victim manifests a Derangement of the Malkavian’s choice
the target still takes “new” damage each turn until the curse at the indicated time, which lasts for one year. Two or more
runs its course. If the player botches, the Baali is immediately successes make the Derangement permanent.
engulfed by her own backlash for the designated number of
turns. This backlash causes aggravated damage, and is treated ••••• ••• Prison of the Mind
as sunlight instead of flame. Those who claim that insanity is the root of inspiration
could well cite this power as evidence. Some Malkavians can
Dementation create realistic yet delusional environments in which victims’
minds are trapped. When this power takes effect, the subject
••••• • Luna’s Embrace convulses for a moment and then collapses. She no longer senses
This power was developed by a Malkavian with a capricious the real world, and interacts entirely with phantom people
streak. He was interested in giving others, whether mortal or and illusory events. As long as the target’s mind is locked in
undead, not just a taste of Malkav’s divine lunacy but a full this psychic cell, her body ceases all but the most rudimentary
draught of his own particular brand. By employing this ability, a functions in order to maintain life (in the case of Cainites, the
subject effectively enters torpor).
DARK AGES COMPANION

82
 System: The Malkavian must make eye contact and con- ••••• ••• Empowering the Puppet King
centrate completely on the victim for a full turn. The player With this power, the vampire uses her singular will to give
rolls Charisma + Intimidation in a resisted roll against the weight to the commands of another. In this way, she may rule
subject’s Wits + Courage (both rolls are against a difficulty of from behind the throne, but still demand absolute compliance
8). The length of time spent in the mental prison is determined from her subjects. The puppet may not even be aware of the
by the successes obtained: vampire’s influence. She may mistakenly believe that her
1 success One week rule is absolute, failing to realize that only the support of her
2 successes One month clandestine ally keeps her from the gallows.
3 successes Six months Ventrue often use this talent to support a chosen noble
4 successes One year in exchange for policies that favor and fatten the vampire’s
5 successes 10 years coffers. Malkavians, on the other hand, have used this ability
A mortal afflicted by Prison of the Mind must be spoon- at the most inopportune moments, choosing to empower
fed and personally attended — she becomes an utter invalid sovereigns during heated debates or at whimsical moments.
for the duration of the power’s influence. Noble lords have jumped into moats at the behest of their
lieges, and ladies have met untimely fates on the chopping
Dominate block due to the pranks of Madmen.
System: The player selects the subject of the character’s
••••• • Autonomic Mastery Dominate attempt, and the nature of the Dominate power
A vampire can use this power to incapacitate her victim she wishes to bestow. The player must roll Manipulation +
with a glance. This power allows the Cainite to manipulate the Subterfuge (difficulty equal to the recipient’s Willpower). If
target’s basic mental functions. Though she merely impresses the roll succeeds, the vampire may use any of her Dominate
mental suggestions on her target, these suggestions are powerful abilities through the pawn. The vampire attempts to Domi-
enough to kill. She may command her victim’s heart to stop nate any additional subjects as usual, though she may do so
beating or cause him to go blind. only through the eyes of her “puppet.” In this way a puppet
Only a few Ventrue learn this particularly deadly technique monarch can be made to condition subjects with Lure of the
from their elders. These potent assassins eliminate problems Subtle Whispers, command guards with Murmur of the False
permanently when subtlety fails to get results. Will, or the vampire may transfer her mind into another’s
System: The player rolls Manipulation + Medicine (difficul- body with Vessel. The player must make the Manipulation
ty equal to the target’s Willpower +2; strong-willed individuals + Subterfuge roll each time her character uses a new ability
prove impervious if the difficulty exceeds 10). The effect lasts through the puppet.
for a number of turns equal to the number of successes on the
roll. The player must choose the exact effect that will be cre- Fortitude
ated before she rolls. She may choose to affect any of the basic The vast majority of Cainites who enjoy this Discipline’s
functions of the body, including heartbeat, breathing, eyesight, benefits rely on it merely to shrug off the effects of damage.
hearing or even perspiration. The vampire is capable of starting Their undead natures already make them highly resistant to
or stopping such functions, or can cause them to fluctuate wildly. harm; Fortitude makes them nigh invulnerable. Some Cappa-
The Storyteller determines the actual effects on the target. docians, discontent with this power’s current manifestation,
For example, a mortal stricken blind for three turns will have pioneered new applications.
panic, while one whose heart stops will probably die. This As with Celerity, vampires who choose to augment their
power works equally well on vampires, though the effects may knowledge of this Discipline must choose, upon mastering six
differ: Manipulating a vampire’s heart will have no affect on or more levels, whether to take the secondary power or advance
him, but a blind vampire is almost as helpless as a blind mortal. normally to Fortitude Level Seven.
••••• •• Command the Legion ••••• • Armor of Vitality
This power, developed by noble Ventrue, allows the user Vampires are already formidable opponents in combat;
to affect masses of people as if they were one consciousness. those with Fortitude are doubly so. This power toughens the
The Cainite can combine this power with Murmur of the Cainite’s flesh to the hardness of marble. Ordinary weapons
False Will to affect a large audience. shatter upon striking the vampire, without causing the slightest
System: The vampire uses Murmur of the False Will to blemish to undead flesh.
affect the member of the crowd most resistant to his will. For System: The player spends a Blood Point and rolls the
each success above and beyond that required to Dominate the vampire’s Fortitude (difficulty 7) when the character is struck
first individual, one additional person may be affected by the by an object. If the successes equal or exceed successes rolled
same command. If the first individual cannot be affected, then for damage, the weapon smashes to bits. On a failed roll, the
none of the group can be. player still rolls to soak the damage.
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

83
••••• •• Bestow Vigor number of turns equal to his Stamina + Road. If he wishes to
This special power was developed by a Cappadocian stay awake after that point, another Blood Point or a roll is
scholar interested in the relative endurance of creatures and necessary, as above.
individuals. With this ability, the Cainite can endow another The player must choose which option he wants prior to
with some of her own preternatural stamina. While so em- taking action; he cannot choose to roll, fail and then decide
powered the subject enjoys the full benefits of Fortitude, and to spend a Blood Point. This option may be switched at any
the vampire loses none of her own supernatural resistance. time, however — initially spending a Blood Point, then going
System: The player rolls the vampire’s Stamina + Survival to rolls that are successful, or vice versa.
(difficulty 8), and spends a Blood Point for each point of For- The player uses this system to determine wakefulness
titude she wishes the character to give a chosen subject. This whether the character consciously decides he wants to stay
amount cannot exceed the vampire’s own rating in Fortitude. awake in the coming day or is roused by activity near his haven.
The Cainite must make the target ingest the Blood Points spent This system is used instead of the normal procedures described
(this is commonly done by drinking the blood or by dripping in Vampire: The Dark Ages (pages 206-207).
it into an open wound). The number of successes determines Normally, a vampire awake during the day cannot have
how long the subject retains her power. The character also a Dice Pool greater than his current Road rating. With this
retains her full level of Fortitude during this time; the effect power, a vampire can have a Dice Pool maximum equal to his
is essentially duplicated in the subject through the power of Road + his current Willpower.
the vampire’s blood.
1 success One turn Mortis
2 successes Three turns ••••• • Animate Host
3 successes One scene This power, a variation on the Vigor Mortis Discipline,
4 successes One night raises a number of corpses. The reanimated creatures exist for a
5 successes One chapter short period of time to do the vampire’s bidding. These zombu
function similarly to those created through Vigor Mortis, but
••••• ••• Eternal Vigilance are not reanimated to quite the same degree. Cappadocians
Though vampiric legends disagree on a number of points, developed this technique as a front-line defense for their
almost all support the theory that the undead must take rest havens and laboratories, using the walking dead as footmen.
each day from dawn until sunset. Even the most determined
System: A corpse may be raised for each Blood Point
vampire cannot resist the arms of slumber during daylight hours.
spent by the player. The blood must be physically scattered
A Cappadocian looking to ensure his continued existence (and
near the bodes, typically by slashing one’s palms or wrists and
expand his research time) perfected this formidable power. A
spraying blood. These zombu may be human or animal and
Cainite mastering this application of Fortitude can remain
can even have been buried in the ground (although corpses
active during daytime, functioning almost as effectively as if
so animated may spend their entire “second lives” trying to
it were darkest night. Note that this doesn’t give any further
dig themselves out).
protection from the sun’s effects beyond Fortitude’s normal
benefits. The zombu created in this fashion have the same Physical
Attributes as when they were living, and the bodies maintain
System: The player makes a Via roll (difficulty 6); each
their current rates of decay. Having been raised in such a hasty
success indicates how long the vampire may remain awake
fashion, there is very little life to them; they are not capable of
before another roll is needed, as shown below. Failure indicates
actual thought. Instead, they function on little more than an
that the character is still trying to rouse himself and may try
instinctual level (each has only one dot in all Mental Attri-
again next turn (however, a second failure puts him back to
butes). They will, however, carry out their creator’s commands
sleep unless something else happens to awaken him later).
as best they can. Also, these zombu possess one extra Health
On a botch, he sleeps the sleep of the dead straight through
Level than they did in life, do not suffer wound penalties, and
to the middle of the next night.
are immediately destroyed when they reach Incapacitated.
1 success One turn
The animation lasts a number of turns equal to the number
2 successes Three turns of successes rolled against Manipulation + Occult (difficulty
3 successes One hour 6). The character can extend that time for the entire host by
4 successes Two hours spending a Blood Point for each additional turn.
5 successes All day
The player may instead have the vampire spend a Blood
••••• •• Sense Death’s Imminence
The vampire can detect sudden ebbs of life energy which
Point to awaken immediately (this is particularly useful if
occur when things die. Some Cappadocians have learned to
there are intruders in the Cainite’s haven, intent on mischief).
discern the subtleties of these fluctuations. With skill, the
In this case, the character rouses instantly, fully alert for a
DARK AGES COMPANION

84
vampire can interpret the energy flow accurately enough to ••••• ••• Plague Wind
sense when someone nearby passes from life into death, or Cappadocians who master this power are able to unlock
even perceive the impending death of a living subject. The the decay in everything around them. The Cainite taps into
Cainite need not be present to read the energies, since he is the death which dwells in all living things, from mortals to
attuned to the ebb and flow of the deaths of all things. beasts to plants. Human and animal victims waste away in
System: When someone dies within 50 yards of the hours. Small plants wither and decay. The Plague Wind does
character, the player rolls Perception + Occult (difficulty 6). not discriminate; everything in the area of effect — aside from
Success determines that the character senses the death, with the vampire himself — is subject to its corrupting influence.
high numbers of success revealing details regarding the subject’s Other Cainites are not immune to this power, although
demise, as indicated below (the Storyteller may roll for the it affects them differently than it does mortals. If they are
player to conceal whether a failure or botch occurs). If the unable to resist the plague’s effects, vampiric victims fall into
roll botches, the character interprets inaccurate information. torpor. Even if they do resist, Cainites become plague carriers,
1 success Senses the nearby death spreading death to any mortals they touch.
2 successes A basic idea of the cause of death It is rumored that Lamia developed this power before she
3 successes General location and more detailed cause established her own bloodline.
of death System: The player spends two Willpower points and the
4 successes Specific location and an idea of the vampire touches one of the intended victims. The plague flows
events surrounding the death outward from that target on a putrid wind to engulf any other
5 successes Extremely detailed information regarding victims in the area. Each victim rolls Stamina (difficulty is
the death the attacking vampire’s Stamina + Occult) against the lethal
The character may also attempt to discover the strength of sickness. A target with Fortitude may add those dice to her
death’s hold upon a living subject. The player rolls Perception roll as well. Success dissipates the Plague Wind’s full effects,
+ Occult (difficulty is the subject’s Willpower) with successes but the victim still loses one point of Stamina for the rest of
as above, except the length of time until the victim’s death is the scene. Failure indicates that the target is overcome by
revealed instead of the location. putrescent decay and dies within an hour. The total number of
targets affected is equal to the character’s Willpower, although
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

85
any small organisms in the area such as saplings or dogs are Auspex will reveal the location of the Cainite using this
corrupted automatically (and do not count toward the total power.
number of victims).
A vampire stricken by the Plague Wind is affected as
••••• •• Veil the Legions
above; however, instead of expiring on a failed roll the victim Similar to Cloak the Gathering, this power was developed
goes into torpor. If the subject resists the power, she becomes a by Nosferatu strategists to conceal large forces. A Cainite profi-
plague carrier for the next three days. Any mortals who come cient with this power may maintain it from a distance so that her
in contact with the Cainite must roll Stamina (difficulty 6). actions do not compromise the Veil’s integrity. Any protected
Failure means a mortal contracts the plague. individuals who compromise the Veil are exposed to view.
System: The vampire may conceal 10 individuals for each
Obfuscate dot of Stealth she possesses. No roll is necessary to create the
Veil, but anyone under its protection may disrupt it. Sounds
••••• • Diastasis of movement and whispers do not undo it, but shouting and
The Cainite gives the appearance of being somewhere combat within require the vampire’s player to make a Wits +
other than her actual location. While her true form goes Stealth roll to maintain the Veil’s integrity.
unnoticed, the vampire’s reflection moves, reacts and is real Should she so choose, the Cainite may apply the power
in every visual sense. Anyone or anything occupying the false in person and then leave the area with a successful Wits +
image’s space encounters no resistance with the phantom; the Stealth roll (difficulty 7). The maximum distance the character
image is seemingly superimposed on the real person or object, may move from the Veil depends on the number of successes,
and can in no way affect (or be affected by) anything. as noted below.
System: The player rolls Wits + Subterfuge (difficulty 1 success 10 yards
8) to activate this power. The false image appears over the 2 successes 30 yards
character’s own form (which fades from vision) and moves up 3 successes 100 yards
to one yard away. More successes allow the vampire to extend 4 successes 500 yards
the image a greater distance. The illusion is sustained as long
5 successes 2000 yards
as the Cainite maintains visual contact with it.
1 success One yard ••••• ••• Trusted Confessor
2 successes Two yards Masters of information, the Nosferatu developed this
3 successes Five yards formidable power to draw out secrets from even the most
4 successes 10 yards private and paranoid of individuals. With this ability, the
5 successes 30 yards Cainite appears as someone the subject regards with the ut-
most respect. This person is not someone who would awe or
The character can attempt other actions at an additional
overly impress the victim; rather it is someone she feels she
level of difficulty while maintaining this power. Since the
can tell her deepest secrets to. The confidant can even be a
vampire’s true form is effectively unseen, her activities are
far-off friend or long-dead relative if the vampire’s power is
likely performed with decreased difficulties (specific modifiers
strong enough to make the subject believe it all to be a dream.
are up to the Storyteller’s discretion). Whenever the character
interacts physically with anything, such as picking up an object System: The player rolls Manipulation + Acting (diffi-
or attacking someone, those able to notice make contested culty of the subject’s Perception + Alertness, maximum 10).
Perception + Alertness rolls against the Cainite’s Wits + The more the successes, the more convincing the deception.
Subterfuge (difficulty 6). If the vampire gets more successes,
her true location remains unnoticed; if any individuals roll Obtenebration
more successes than the player, however, they figure out her ••••• • Darksome Embrace
general position. This does not mean the vampire is suddenly
This power enables the Cainite to pour forth her inner
rendered visible to all; those who notice her only know that
darkness. The shadow stuff vomits from the vampire’s mouth
something is there (attacks are made at + 2 difficulty), and if the
and engulfs a chosen target with a soul-burning chill. The
character moves the contested rolls are made all over again.
darkness leeches the blood from mortal victims in a black
Additionally, those attacking the Cainite’s image make parody of the Kiss and, while it cannot drain blood from other
Perception + Alertness rolls (difficulty 4) when they “strike” vampires, it does engender overwhelming feelings of terror.
(this difficulty may be increased if the vampire is moving her
System: The player makes a Willpower roll and spends a
own body and “reacting” to each blow). One success alerts
Blood Point. While this power wraps the victim in darkness,
the individual that something is not right about his opponent,
the target is not physically hampered. Mundane attacks have no
while two or more reveal the image for what it is. This does
effect on the shadow stuff, though magical or Discipline-based
not disrupt the phantasm, nor does it divulge the vampire’s
attacks dissipate it.
true location.
DARK AGES COMPANION

86
 Mortal victims caught in this embrace lose one point of System: The player must spend one Willpower and five
blood per turn, and suffer an additional three difficulty to all Blood Points to invoke a Night Shade (so if three of the
actions (to a maximum of 10). Cainites don’t lose any blood, creatures are summoned, the player must pay three Willpower
though the preternatural chill is so terrifying that their diffi- and 15 Blood Points). The vampire drips the blood into his
culties also increase by three and they must successfully roll own shadow, creating a doorway through which the Night
against Courage (difficulty 8) or suffer Rötschreck. Shade enters this world. The shade can only emerge from the
The user must focus her attention on maintaining the dark- character’s own shadow but may move about freely thereafter.
ness and can take no other actions. If the vampire is attacked Once created, the shade is ready to serve the Cainite.
during this time, the shadow stuff instantly returns to her body The Lasombra may call up to three of these tenebrous
through her mouth. Otherwise, the Cainite can summon it forms at any time. While weapons strike them as effectively
back at any moment, gaining a number of Blood Points equal to as if they were mortal, they suffer no wound penalties from
half the number drained from her mortal victim (rounded up). such blows (although the shades dissipate if their Health Level
drops to Incapacitated). The Night Shades’ dark forms possess
••••• •• Death Shroud some sort of awareness, as they are able to carry out their sum-
Particularly clever Lasombra have become so skilled at
manipulating darkness that they can animate a subject’s very
shadow. As long as there is sufficient light to cast a shadow, the Armor of Darkness
vampire can command the shadow to perform any number of Obtenebration 4, Fortitude 2
dark deeds with but a thought. While this power is active, the Most Lasombra have numerous retainers and ser-
subject casts no shadow, as the darkness funnels directly into vitors who advance the Cainites’ machinations. Still,
the Death Shroud. there are some Lasombra who maintain active roles in
The powers of Obtenebration are horrifying enough to particularly sensitive plots, even if it means venturing
most mortals (and even many Cainites). Still, the Death into the dangerous realm of daylight. These uncom-
Shroud is a particularly terrifying manifestation. To a mortal, mon vampires developed a technique for protecting
it appears as if her very soul is detached, empowered to inde- themselves from the sun’s deadly effects.
pendent action by the Devil himself. Such an unholy act can Blending the Disciplines of Obtenebration and
be enough to drive the weak-minded insane, and make even Fortitude, a Cainite wraps herself in the stuff of shadow.
the most stalwart fear for their immortal souls. This creates a dark mantle that shields her from the
System: The player spends a Blood Point and, on a successful sun’s rays and the harmful effects of fire.
Willpower roll (difficulty 8), the vampire brings a shadow to System: The player spends a Willpower point and
life. Each success animates the shadow for an hour (although two Blood Points, then rolls against Willpower (difficulty
it disappears at sunrise no matter how much time is left from 8). The number of successes equals the number of dice
successes). A botch animates a shadow with hostile intent to- which may be added to soak rolls against the effects of
ward its creator. The Death Shroud has Attribute and Ability sunlight and fire (this is in addition to the Stamina and
ratings equal to half those of the subject from which it is cast Fortitude of the character). The Cainite must concen-
(round down), although it always has the Stealth Ability of 5. trate on maintaining the armor but may perform other
Additionally, the shadow possesses Obtenebration equal to half actions and use her Disciplines as usual (the difficulty
its creator’s rating, to be used as the vampire wills. of all such actions is increased by one while this power
The Shroud may separate itself from the subject and travel is in effect). If she fails to soak any damage, the vampire
up to 50 feet away, even slithering through cracks and up walls. It resolves fire effects and Rötschreck normally.
may be attacked, although physical assaults only do half damage This power sheathes the character in shadows that
(round all results down); flame and supernatural attacks (vampire resemble a shapeless cloak. A Manipulation + Craft roll
fangs, werewolf claws, Disciplines, etc.) do full damage. If the (difficulty 6) may be used to mold the darkness into a
shadow is “killed” its creator loses half her current Willpower specific form, like clothing, robes or even a suit of plate
and must roll to avoid Rötschreck (difficulty 9). mail. Any part of the body not covered by this shape
••••• ••• Night Shades is not protected. A few Lasombra are said to have this
The Cainite has gained such power over Obtenebration’s shadow armor about them always; cowled and black-
dark energies that he may summon creatures made of shadow clad Cainites may not be wearing heavy wool, but the
itself. There is much debate as to the true nature of these night very substance of darkness given shape.
shades. Some claim they are damned souls brought back to the This ability is guarded closely by its few practitioners.
land of the living. Others state they are animated darkness. The character must first find a Cainite skilled in using
Still others think of them as extensions of the vampire’s own Armor of Darkness, and then persuade her to pass on its
black spirit. A few Cainites have pointed out that these may secrets. It costs 15 experience points to gain this power.
all be one and the same.…
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

87
moner’s verbal directions and even act independently when
required to. Barring their untimely destruction, the shades Potence
do the vampire’s bidding for the remainder of that night, and Vampires of Dark Medieval Europe possess the ability to
vanish at dawn. concentrate and focus their inhuman strength. The Brujah in
Specific information on Night Shades is listed below. particular have honed their skill with Potence beyond that of
most Cainites. When spending experience or freebie points,
Night Shade the player may choose to purchase an extra point of Potence
Physical: Strength 3, Dexterity 4, Stamina 3 or a secondary power available at her current level.
Social: Charisma 0, Manipulation 0, Appearance 0
Mental: Perception 4, Intelligence 1, Wits 5
••••• • The Fist of Caine
The vampire refines control of his strength to the point
Virtues: Conviction 0, Instinct 0, Courage 5
where he may project it from a distance. The master of Po-
Talents: Athletics 1, Brawl 3, Dodge 1 tence delivers a devastating blow, gaining all the benefits of
Skills: Stealth 8 his enhanced vampiric strength while yards from his target.
Knowledges: None System: The vampire may engage in brawling combat up
Disciplines: Obtenebration 3. A Night Shade is considered to a number of yards away from her target equal to her Potence.
to be in Tenebrous Form at all times, though it may attack The player must still roll to hit, but with modifiers that would
and be injured by mundane means. normally apply to a ranged attack. The damage from such an
Blood Pool: 0, Willpower: 5 attack equals the vampire’s Potence, though this damage is not
Other Information: A Night Shade senses things in ways considered automatic (as Potence normally is) and must be rolled.
mortals cannot comprehend. It is not blinded by light (al-
though flame injures it as does any other attack), and it is not
••••• •• The Forger’s Hammer
The Brujah can use their supernatural strength to forge
affected by illusions or by darkness, natural or unnatural. The
weapons of exceptional quality. While humans must use the
Night Shade’s deathly-cold touch does aggravated damage.
hammer and anvil, ancient Brujah can shape metal with their
Finally, the Night Shade need not spend Blood Points to use
hands. In so doing, they imbue weapons with some of their
its Disciplines.
own mystical strength. Over time this technique has fallen
DARK AGES COMPANION

88
into disuse as humanity has made greater technical advances 1 success Nostalgic human feelings
in metallurgy. The weapons of the ancients, however, are rare 2 successes Mild pleasure (-1 to Dice Pools)
and valuable items. 3 successes Increased sensations (-2 to Dice Pools)
System: The Brujah who wishes to create a weapon must first 4 successes Ecstasy (-5 to Dice Pools)
acquire the proper materials. The forging of the blade involves the 5 successes Target loses consciousness for a number of
most effort, but the mounting and dressing of the weapon takes as turns equal to 10 minus Self-Control/Instincts
much time and skill. When forging the blade, the vampire beats the
metal with her bare hands, shaping the material into the weapon ••••• •• Unholy Penance
of her choice. The player must succeed in a Strength + Crafts Just as the Lasombra organize themselves after the Church,
roll (difficulty 8). For every two successes, the weapon causes an so do they use Disciplines that mirror religious practices. This
additional die of damage (maximum of + 3). The weapon is also variation of Presence was developed from the Lasombra’s
incredibly resistant and can withstand heavy blows, and remains long-standing association with the holy orders. The vampire
sharp with little upkeep. These weapons cause aggravated wounds. creates overwhelming feelings of guilt in his chosen victim,
forcing him to his knees in supplication. The target begs
••••• ••• Touch of Pain forgiveness from whomever will listen — most often the unfor-
A Cainite with this level of ability no longer needs to giving Lasombra standing over her stricken enemy. Lasombra
swing clumsily at her opponents in order to cause damage. commonly use this power on members of the Church. They
The vampire utilizes the full force of her strength with but a learn all their victims’ dirty secrets in just a few moments and
touch. Vampiric strength mystically focuses through contact, can blackmail the kine for the remainder of their lives.
and can destroy the target instantly.
System: The player must successfully roll Manipulation
Rumors tell that an elder Assamite developed this tech- + Empathy (difficulty is the opponent’s Conscience/Convic-
nique and used it to destroy a band of Brujah intent on diablerie. tion + 4). The Storyteller may reduce the difficulty against
System: Through concentration and the expenditure of a victim who has led a particularly debauched life. He may
a Blood Point, the vampire can project the full force of her also reduce the difficulty against a target who is exceptionally
strength against a specified target. If the target is an inanimate penitent. Those who are currently suffering from guilt — a
object, it cannot resist the force of the blow. Living beings, target in the midst of giving confession, for example — are
including vampires, may soak the damage as normal. In either the most susceptible.
case, the damage level equals the vampire’s Potence. Such The effects of the power are twofold. First, each success
blows can destroy wooden doors or even crumble stone walls. incapacitates the victim for one turn. Second, the victim
Genteel Brujah can cripple rivals with a handshake — never whispers his darkest secrets and vilest sins for as long as the
breaching etiquette by raising their fists in anger. effect lasts. This ability only affects one target at a time. The

Presence power will even quell a subject in the ravages of frenzy.

••••• ••• Bloodlust
••••• • Renew the Earthly Pleasures The Cainite uses her beguiling charm and preternatural
Vampires can no longer experience the simple pleasures leadership skills to inspire her troops to do battle for her. This
of mortal life. With this ability, a Cainite can overwhelm power instills its targets with unshakable confidence. The
another vampire with a flood of kine emotions and sensations victims obey the commands of their vampiric master, even
that have long been only fragile memories. The subject of this to the death. The enraged horde will attack superior forces,
power finds herself reeling under an onslaught of long-dead charge mounted cavalry, and enter into suicidal battle. Those
passions and pleasures. Unable to cope with or control these affected will do whatever is necessary to win the night.
feelings, she may be incapacitated with ecstasy. The Brujah perfected this technique, although too late
Some vampires actually crave the effects of this power to prevent the sack of Carthage. Still, noble Ventrue fear the
and seek out vampires who possess it. These creatures become repercussions of this newfound power. Under its influence,
addicted to the flood of raw emotion they are incapable of peasant armies have overthrown castles and common mobs
feeling on their own. Powerful but cold-blooded Ventrue have have defeated armed guards.
fallen to wily Setites who employ this power. System: After the vampire assembles her troops and rouses
System: The player must roll Charisma + Empathy (dif- them for battle, the player must successfully roll Appearance
ficulty equals the target’s Self-Control/Instincts + 3). The + Leadership (difficulty 7). Those influenced by this power
difficulty also varies according to the target’s Via score: For ignore Health Level penalties up to Crippled. Also, mortals
each point below 5 that the target’s Via rating is, the difficulty under the influence of this ability automatically pass any
increases by one (maximum 10). This power normally has no Courage rolls. Once a mortal reaches Crippled, she can no
effect on mortals. At the Storyteller’s discretion, however, it longer fight, and collapses. The number of successes indicates
might affect a particularly passionate one. the number of mortals affected.
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

89
 1 success Two mortals 30 miles per hour for extended periods of time. Furthermore,
2 successes Six mortals the vampire gains a wolf’s superior senses; the difficulties of
3 successes 10 mortals all hearing- and smell-based rolls are reduced by one, and the
4 successes 20 mortals hybrid automatically receives the benefits of the Witness of
Darkness power.
5 successes Everyone who can see the character
••••• ••• Purify the Body
Protean Through sheer force of will, the vampire can expel a stake
or other object which has been thrust into her. The violating
••••• • Mastery of the Earth object is ejected powerfully from her body amidst a shower of
This power expands on the Cainite’s ability to become blood. This power has been the saving grace of many Gangrel
one with the earth, and permits him to move about in the who might otherwise have suffered Final Death torpor? at the
ground as easily as if it were water. The vampire can sense point of a stake.
a short distance around him in much the same manner
System: The player spends two Blood Points, then makes
that a mortal might find his way in a darkened room. He
a Willpower roll (difficulty 8). Success propels the offending
cannot, however, actually see within the earth or monitor
stake some distance from the vampire’s body.
other activities unless he raises his head above ground. As
this ability clearly defies Nature’s order, it is not surprising
that the Cainite need only be in contact with the smallest Quietus
portion of exposed ground for it to be effective. With but a ••••• • Quicken the Mortal’s Blood
thought, he can will himself through the slightest crack and An Assamite at this level has developed an exceptional
into the safety of the earth. degree of control over the vitae he consumes. Even the smallest
System: As with Earth Meld, no roll is needed and the amount of blood can sustain him. Although this power does
character is subsumed into the ground immediately. The player not reduce the vampire’s need for vitae, it helps fulfill his
must spend a Blood Point. Once in the earth, the Cainite needs much more quickly.
may move about during any time of day (although he may System: After drinking from a vessel or otherwise
have difficulty staying awake during daylight hours) until he imbibing mortal blood, the vampire can double the effec-
wishes to re-emerge. Should one vampire hunt another in this tiveness of each Blood Point. The player rolls Stamina +
underground realm, contested Wits + Athletics rolls (difficulty Occult (difficulty 6). Each success enables the vampire to
assigned by the Storyteller) resolve the pursuit. convert one Blood Point into two. The normal limitations
••••• •• The Mantle of Bestial for Blood Pool still apply, but the vampire requires less
Majesty blood from her victims.
Originally developed by a Gangrel with an affinity ••••• •• Hinder the Cainite Vitae
for wolves, this power enables the Cainite to tap into that The assassin uses this power to prevent her prey from
animal’s Beast. The vampire then uses the connection to utilizing a portion of his supernatural blood. The wretch
manifest the creature’s essential spirit in himself. Blending affected by this power slowly loses the ability to heal wounds,
his immortal soul with the anima of the wolf, the Cainite use blood-based Disciplines or increase Physical Attributes.
grows to incredible size, topping eight feet, his body thickens, These powers, no matter how advanced they may be, become
and he sprouts a pelt. His arms lengthen and his hands grow essentially useless.
razor-sharp claws. His face transforms into something halfway
System: The Assamite using this power must touch her
between man and beast.
prey. The player spends three Blood Points and rolls Will-
Whispered rumors hint that the bestial spirits of cats, birds power (difficulty equal to the target’s Stamina + Fortitude).
or even vermin may also be tapped in this manner. If successful, the target becomes unable to use a number of
System: The vampire spends three Blood Points to take Blood Points equal to the successes gained on the roll. The
on the mantle. The transformation takes three turns (spending number of successes also equals the number of turns for which
additional Blood Points reduces the time of transformation by the effect lasts. When used repeatedly, this power cripples its
one turn per point spent) and lasts until the next dawn unless subject. This power affects ghouls, but has no effect on mortals.
the Cainite wishes to change back sooner.
This massive man-wolf shape bestows incredible abilities, ••••• ••• Blood Awakening
beyond dramatic cosmetic changes. All Physical Attributes Some vampires speak of the feelings they “taste” in the
increase by three and all Social Attributes drop to 1. The blood of mortals. Assamites know of this residual life essence
vampire’s taloned hands and wolf-toothed jaws inflict Strength and can awaken the echo of mortality in each drop of blood.
+ 2 aggravated damage, and he gains an additional Hurt These Cainites draw impressions from their victims long after
Health Level. The Cainite can also run at speeds of up to those victims have expired.

DARK AGES COMPANION

90
 Blood Awakening has two different but related effects.
The first allows the Assamite to manipulate the blood in her Serpentis
own body, and receive impressions of a mortal victim’s life. ••••• • Ophidian Infestation
Essentially, the Assamite can communicate with the blood in The Setite with this horrifying power injects a victim with
her body. The second effect allows the Assamite to awaken her blood. The Cainite must cut herself and touch the target to
the blood within another Cainite. This power is used to un- apply the power. The blood later transforms into a multitude
balance the intended Cainite with false images and feelings. of snakes. These blood-asps quickly grow to full size, rending
System: For a vampire to awaken the mortal blood in her the victim apart from the inside. The transformation of the
own body, the player must roll Perception + Empathy (difficulty blood can be triggered at any time. However, the blood loses
7). The number of successes determines the clarity of the sensa- its potency after three nights if not activated.
tions. The “echo” within the mortal’s blood gives the Assamite System: The character must touch the target (a normal
impressions of things the mortal knew. The images may warn of Dexterity + Brawl roll is needed in combat), and the player
danger in a certain area, or show visions of the mortal’s death. spends as many Blood Points as he desires (up to the maximum
Essentially, anything the mortal knew or felt presents itself to the permitted by the character’s generation) and makes a Manip-
vampire. The Cainite has no control over the visions and may not ulation + Occult roll (difficulty 6). If this roll is successful,
be able to understand them clearly. Skilled Assamites, however, each Blood Point later transforms into a dozen or so asps which
can sort through distractions and read messages written in blood. effectively do one Health Level of damage. Stamina may not
Awakening blood in another vampire uses the same be used to soak this damage; only Fortitude can hope to save
system, but has a slightly different effect. Unless the vampire the victim as the snakes tear apart his unprotected innards
has experienced this Discipline before, the awakening might and thrust their way out his body.
confuse and disorient her. As mortal memories manifest, the Needless to say, this is hideous to look upon.
vampire may lose track of reality. A successful Intelligence
+ Alertness (difficulty 7) is required to avoid becoming con- ••••• •• Set’s Curse
fused. If the victim receives more successes than the Assamite This power enables the Setite to twist a victim’s physical
achieves, she can discern reality from the sanguine memories form into that of a gigantic python. The target’s mass remains
swimming through her dead veins. the same, but her body and mind transform into a snake
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

91
that is ready to do the Cainite’s bidding. Rumor has it that The large, sinuous form can squeeze through openings less than
countless mortals and even some vampires have been afflicted a foot in diameter, and it can swim twice as fast as the most
with this curse and remain forever changed, as protectors of accomplished human swimmer. The difficulties of Perception
Setite havens. rolls based on smell are reduced by two due to the Cainite’s
System: The Setite must touch the victim (a Dexterity acutely sensitive tongue; this tongue may also be used like
+ Brawl roll is necessary in combat situations, with a base The Tongue of the Asp. Furthermore, Strength and Stamina
difficulty of 4). The player spends two Willpower and three increase by two, and Dexterity by three, but Appearance drops
Blood Points, then rolls Manipulation + Occult (difficulty of to 0 (the vampire’s Charisma and Manipulation remain the
the target’s Stamina + Self-Control/Instinct). Successes de- same due to the snake’s hypnotic movement). The tail can
termine how long the subject is a python. The transformation strike for Strength + 1 damage and may grapple an opponent
to and from a snake takes three turns. to squeeze the life out of him (treat this as a grappling combat
1 success One scene maneuver, per Vampire: The Dark Ages p. 195), while the
2 successes One week Setite’s bite inflicts Strength + 2 aggravated damage. Finally,
the vampire’s tough skin adds one die to soak rolls (including
3 successes One month
those against fire and sunlight). The Setite retains this form
4 successes Six months until he wishes to change back, although the man-snake form
5 successes One year costs twice the standard nightly blood expenditure to main-
While in this form, the victim’s mind is truly that of a tain. For example, a Setite maintaining Apep’s Semblance
snake — the target has an Intelligence of 1 for the duration would expend two Blood Points each night upon waking,
of the effect. The python can still comprehend her native instead of one.
language, and endeavors to carry out the Setite’s simple verbal
commands. Obviously, the subject cannot speak, use any tools,
grasp objects or utilize any Disciplines while transformed. She
Thaumaturgical Paths
The following Thaumaturgical Paths use the system
does, however, have the ability to grab and crush opponents by described in Vampire: The Dark Ages: A Blood Point must
wrapping her massive coils around them. The python makes a be spent and a Willpower roll must be made (difficulty equals
standard attack roll; one success gives her a minor hold on her the power’s level + 3). A failure indicates that the blood magic
opponent for Strength damage. Two or more successes puts does not work. A botch indicates that the character loses a
the opponent fully in the python’s grasp. Flexing powerful permanent Willpower point.
snake muscles inflicts Strength + 3 damage, and an opponent
so entwined must make a contested Strength + Survival roll
(difficulty 6) against the python to break free.
Thaumaturgical Alchemy
Thaumaturgists who practice this Path can transmute
When the subject returns to her mortal form, a Wits +
solid iron into a puddle of slag, or petrify wood with a thought.
Empathy roll is necessary (difficulty 6) to reclaim her human
Thaumaturgical Alchemy ignores the laws of chemistry, forcing
mind as well. If this roll fails, the victim suffers a permanent
a change in state regardless of temperature.
Derangement: fear of snakes. If this roll is botched, the victim
retains a snake’s mind. System: The player spends a Blood Point and makes a
Willpower roll (difficulty equals the power’s level + 3). Effects
••••• ••• Apep’s Semblance vary depending on the level of the power, but the number of
The Followers of Set developed this power to defend successes determines the number of turns the effect lasts. The
against the affronts of mortals and undead alike. The Setites vampire can increase the duration of the effect by spending
claim that this power channels Set’s own spirit, transforming more Blood Points — each additional Blood Point extends
them into a blend of human and snake. When a Cainite the power’s effectiveness by one turn.
activates this power, his legs fuse together and grow into a
tail that stretches over 10 feet in length. His torso and arms
• Fortify the Solid Form
lose their rigidity, becoming much more limber. His fingers At this level, the vampire strengthens the physical struc-
sprout webs. The vampire’s neck thickens and stretches, ture of solid items. Doors become unbreakable, shields deflect
gaining flexibility like his tail. His face extends out into a the mightiest blows, and arrows pierce the hardest breastplates.
serpentine muzzle. His teeth grow grotesquely long. A mottled Seemingly fragile items can become deadly weapons in the
hide covers his body. presence of an alchemist. The alchemist can even make wooden
stakes that are as hard as stone.
System: The player spends three Blood Points and the
vampire assumes this shape, which takes three turns to develop System: For each success rolled, an object used for defense
(spending additional Blood Points reduces the time of trans- can resist an additional Health Level. For offensive weaponry,
formation by one turn per point spent). A vampire wearing every two successes (round down) increases the weapon’s dam-
Apep’s Semblance is gifted with more than a disturbing shape. age potential by one die. Note that this means two successes
are required to gain any bonus damage dice.
DARK AGES COMPANION

92
•• Crystallize Liquid When the liquid reforms, it solidifies into whatever shape
Tremere designed this ability to hinder other Cainites it has taken. Even a finely crafted sword reforms into a useless
from imbibing vitae. Although the effect cannot alter the blob of steel. An object is either changed utterly or not at all;
tissue within vampires or mortals, it can solidify blood as it there are no “partial” transformations.
exits a body. The effect can also freeze water instantly and •••• Ethereal Stone
even turn molten lead to solid metal. The temperature of the The vampire can transform the very air into a solid prison.
liquid is irrelevant — boiling oil or cold water solidifies at the Air condenses to form a solid block of ice around the vampire’s
behest of the vampire. enemy. Crafty Tremere have used this ability to suffocate
System: Each success changes one Blood Point’s worth mortals by turning the air in their lungs to ice.
of liquid (about two pints) into a solid. The temperature of System: For each success the player receives, one cubic
the substance does not change. When the solid reverts to its foot of air solidifies. The prison is inescapable until the effect
natural liquid state, it behaves normally. Vampires cannot wears off.
consume solidified blood.
••••• Vaporous Transformation
••• Liquefy the Solid Form Walls and other obstacles no longer hinder the vampire.
At this level of ability, the alchemist can dissolve solid She can turn stone, metal or any other solid into vapor. Walls
objects into liquids. Metal, wood or stone decays at the Cainite’s vanish and swords disappear into thin air.
behest. Swords dissolve in mid-swing and shields ooze into pulp.
Recoagulating solids are dangerous to those in their
System: The number of successes determines the amount vicinity. Slags of metal or stone that suddenly re-form can
of material transmuted into liquid. For each success the player crush mortals.
rolls, three pounds of material is changed.
System: Each success transmutes three pounds of solid
1 success A coin matter into vapor. When the effect expires, the solid mate-
2 successes An arrow rial re-forms at the spot where air currents have moved it. A
3 successes A knife Dexterity + Dodge roll (difficulty 6) must be made for each
4 successes A sword character in the vicinity; failure indicates that a character
5 successes A shield automatically suffers one Health Level of damage. A botch

CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

93
indicates that the character receives one Health Level of surround them. The Tremere take full advantage of this super-
aggravated damage from entrapment in the now-solid mate- stition to send peasants scurrying to their churches whenever
rial. Note that it may prove impossible to separate a trapped it suits the vampires’ needs. Vampires can be as irrational as
individual without using this power again. the human stock from which they hail, though. This power
affects Cainites as well as mortals.
Way of the Levinbolt By the 18th century, this Path falls into ill-repute and
This power allows the vampire to create and control the is absorbed by the Dark Thaumaturgy of the Sabbat as the
power of lightning. In the Dark Medieval world, only the Path of Phobos.
Tremere control the ability to create raw electrical energy. System: The powers of this Path take place immediately
The kine have yet to discover its potential. upon their use. The Thaumaturgist must actually see her
System: The number of successes on the Willpower roll subject to effect any of these powers.
determines the length of time it takes the vampire to generate
the desired electrical energy. One success indicates that a full
• Startle the Superstitious Mind
minute is required to gather and shape it. Three successes By subtly manipulating her subject, the Tremere may create
indicate that the preparation takes two turns. Five successes such fear that a mortal or vampire is rooted to the spot where
indicate that the magic works instantly. The Storyteller should she stands. The victim quakes in her boots, unable to act or flee.
reduce the number of successes needed for an instant effect in System: The number of successes indicates the number
particularly dry regions or during electrical storms. of dice removed from the victim’s Dice Pool. If the victim’s
To attack, the vampire must make contact with the target. pool reaches zero, she cannot take any action whatsoever.
This can be achieved through touch or a conducting medium •• Rout the Charging Hordes
such as water or metal. The Tremere cannot hurl electrical Tremere with this ability have caused units of cavalry to
energies through the air, but can route them along surfaces, turn tail at the very sight of the vampire. This ability causes
such as a sword or the target’s armor. Such power may also all those in the vicinity to instinctively flee from the vampire’s
cause fires in flammable substances and cause combustibles dreadful gaze.
to explode. Damage from electricity is considered normal.
System: Success indicates the number of people affected
• Spark by this power. Individuals may resist by rolling their Courage
The vampire can create a small electrical discharge. She (difficulty of the vampire’s Willpower). Each target who over-
can shock a horse into motion or stun a small child. (Two comes the number of successes acquired by the Cainite may
dice of damage.) act normally. Successes on individual rolls do not detract from
the Tremere’s overall success. Those that fail the Courage roll
•• Illuminate flee until the vampire is no longer visible.
The Tremere can illuminate a small room by covering 1 success One person
her arm in an electrical nimbus. The effect can also render a 2 successes Two people
mortal unconscious. (Four dice of damage.) 3 successes Five people
••• Body of Light 4 successes Seven people
At this level the vampire manipulates potent amounts of 5 successes 10 people
electrical power. Her entire body can be sheathed in sparks.
The effects of this power can kill a mortal or stun a vampire.
••• Wrath of God
(Six dice of damage.) The power of God is not questioned by humanity. Tremere
draw upon this fear and squash the spirit of the peasants who
•••• Jupiter’s Aegis work their lands. The irrational fear of damnation also affects
The force surrounding the Cainite can destroy even the Cainites. The victim of this blood magic witnesses her partic-
hardiest of vampires. (Eight dice of damage.) ular version of Hell.
System: The number of successes indicates the impact
••••• Lightning Dance that fear of eternal damnation has on the target; the number of
The vampire is engulfed in a blinding aura (all who look successes equals the number of turns the target is incapacitated
directly at the vampire suffer - 1 to Dice Pools and cannot with dread. In order to take any action during this time — be-
employ Dominate against her). The Tremere very nearly sides supplicating oneself, praying for forgiveness or fleeing in
transforms into a living lightning bolt. (Ten dice of damage.) terror — the victim must successfully roll Courage (difficulty

Prey on the Soul’s Fear 7). She must exceed the number of successes acquired by the
Tremere in order to take any action.
Mortals fear the shadows that cross their paths. They tread 1 success One turn
softly through the night hoping not to wake the demons that 2 successes Five minutes
DARK AGES COMPANION

94
 3 successes One scene tification to hold back the ferocious strength of a werewolf
4 successes Several hours or the head of a battering ram. If something breaks the ward,
5 successes One night the vampire is alerted subconsciously.
System: If the total Strength applied to the portal equals double
•••• The Inner Demon the warding successes, the door opens (or is shattered) normally.
The vampire perceives the victim’s deepest secrets and If the warded portal opens, the Cainite receives a mental alarm.
may confront the target with his darkest fears. The vampire
has no idea what the victim sees, but the effect is obvious •• Glyph of Scrying
when the target loses touch with reality. The target’s deepest By focusing her will, the vampire can view the immediate
dread consumes him, and is more tangible to him than reality. vicinity of a particular ward. Paranoid Tremere princes can
System: The number of successes indicates how deep the monitor their entire cities through these glyphs. Portable objects
vampire plumbs into her target’s psyche. The more ingrained the can be imbued with these wards to function like remote senses.
fear, the more traumatic and lasting the effect. With one success System: The number of successes rolled indicates the num-
the victim faces her most urbane fear, but is not incapacitated ber of days that the ward functions. The ward can be destroyed
for more than a round or two. With five successes the victim as usual, but always fades after the time limit expires. A clever
might lose her grip on sanity as her worst nightmares overwhelm Thaumaturgist hides a glyph from sunlight but still makes it useful.
her. The object or circumstance is real for the victim, with The vampire can establish a telepathic connection with
detail and complexity determined by the number of successes. any one of her wards instantly, but never with more than one
at a time. She can move about as normal while focusing on a
••••• Demonic Horde ward, but all difficulties increase by two. Once in contact with a
The Tremere who has mastered this level of power can particular ward, the Cainite can see and hear everything in the
create horrific images and implant them in her victims’ minds. surrounding area as if she were actually there. When she focuses
Victims flee from winged demons or cower before the face of on a ward, the blood in the glyph gleams as if it were liquid again.
death itself. Powerful Tremere can incapacitate entire armies.
Tremere also use this ability to cow mortal servants and to ••• Runes of Power
keep the masses in line. Many elders place these wards on ancient tomes of magic.
System: The number of successes determines the number Unwary neonates or intruders receive a nasty surprise when
of people affected, and the intensity of their visions. Victims they make contact with these runes.
who do not wish to flee from the vampire’s mental assault System: The number of successes indicates the number of
must make Courage rolls (difficulty 8) and must make more aggravated wounds the victim suffers upon contact with the warded
successes than did the Tremere. object (though the subject may soak if she has Fortitude). The
1 Success Two people Victims cannot advance caster is the only person who is immune to the effect. The rune
2 Successes Five people Victims cower and flee remains potent until exposed to sunlight or the object is destroyed.
3 Successes 10 people Victims freeze with •••• Glyph of Enlightenment
panic The vampire who paints these glyphs can use them as
4 Successes 15 people Victims fall unconscious Glyphs of Scrying, above, and can communicate through
5 Successes 20 people Victims must roll them. Tremere with this ability can even use it to attack
Courage (difficulty 8) or distant opponents.
lose a permanent Will- System: The number of successes achieved on a Willpower
power point each roll (difficulty 7) determines the number of days the effect
lasts. By focusing on the ward, the Cainite can see and hear
P ath of W arding everything around it. She can also speak through the glyph.
Tremere who study this Path dedicate themselves to The vampire can choose to “transmit” another Thaumaturgical
defending the holdings of the clan. They can practically hold power through the glyph, as long as the power’s requirements
off entire armies. They are also capable of exposing infiltrators can be met (physical contact with the target of the power is
before they breach the clan’s havens and hiding places. not required, for example). Each such use of another power
System: The Cainite paints a Blood Point’s worth of vitae reduces the rune’s effectiveness by one day.
in the form of a sigil on the target. The glyph functions until
it expires or the object is destroyed. Contact with sunlight or
••••• Secure the Sacred Domain
fire automatically destroys the ward. This potent ability can be used to seal off an entire castle.
One glyph, painted at the exact center of a castle or tower,
• Bar the Common Passage secures all windows, portcullises, doors and other portals from
The vampire paints her ward on a door or other portal. all entry or exit. A single Tremere can hold off an entire army
The affected doorway is imbued with sufficient magical for- — for one night — in this way.
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

95
 System: A Willpower roll (difficulty 8) determines ing on the quantity and quality of “raw material” available,
success or failure. The vampire must paint the ward at the the Tzimisce may create anything from a simple ghoul to a
exact center of the building. Failure indicates a wasted ef- rampaging vozhd (see the Book of Storyteller Secrets). The
fort. If the vampire succeeds, no doors, windows or portals number of successes determines how successful the process is
will open, though they can be destroyed. Likewise, existing and how long the creation “lives.”
breaches in walls may not be passed, although new ones may 1 success One hour
be opened and entered. The effects of this power last until 2 successes One day
the following dawn. 3 successes One week

Vicissitude 4 successes One month

5 successes One year
••••• • Corrupt Construction ••••• •• Liquefy the Mortal Coil
The fleshcrafter can graft the remains of the dead to a
Victims of this gruesome power are betrayed by their own
living creature, creating a hideous guardian. The vampire may
bodies, as the Tzimisce transforms his opponents’ flesh and
use as many dead subjects in a creation as she deems necessary,
bone into pools of blood. Vampires under the influence of this
but at least one subject must still breathe.
ability retain their sentience, but may lose their sanity. If the
The final monstrosity possesses the fractured intellect of power affects a mortal, the subject dies. The blood can nourish
the living beast, but has the claws, wings, eyes and teeth of a vampire or be used to create ghouls or establish Blood Oaths
whatever the vampire has spliced together. The process often (the latter two uses function only if the liquefied victim was a
drives the living host insane. Furthermore, the victim endures vampire). Vampires who imbibe all the vitae of a transmuted
the decay of its body parts. The poor creature eventually dies Cainite are assumed to have diablerized the victim.
from disease or shock.
System: To transform another creature, the vampire must
System: The vampire can create anything she desires, of touch her target; flesh-to-flesh contact is mandatory. The player
any mass, size or function, provided she has enough parts. The spends a Willpower point and rolls Stamina + Body Crafts
player rolls Intelligence + Body Crafts (difficulty 7). Depend-
DARK AGES COMPANION

96
(difficulty 8). Each success turns a portion of the victim’s body It is rumored that the mysterious Cathayan vampires of the
into a Blood Point’s worth of vitae. The target can negate the Far East have similar powers of control over their Beasts (for more
Tzimisce’s successes by rolling Stamina (difficulty 6). Each suc- information, see Kindred of the East). Whether this has been
cess on the Stamina roll reduces the Tzimisce’s successes by one. learned from the Laibon or is merely coincidental is unknown.
The torso and each leg is worth two Blood Points, while
the head, abdomen and arms are each worth one. If an entire
• Predator’s Communion
portion of the target’s body undergoes the transformation, that The Laibon can commune with her Beast. With this
body part turns into a pool of blood and is useless (assuming the level of Abombwe, she is able to utilize the Beast’s mystical
subject survives). Attacks to the head, abdomen or torso kill senses, keeping it on a psychic “leash” and enabling it to act
mortals outright. Vampires survive such attacks, however, even as a bloodhound of sorts.
if their heads separate from their torsos. Vampires can re-form System: The player must spend a Blood Point (actually
lost body parts by expending a Blood Point for each one that two, because of the clan weakness). Thereafter, the Laibon may
is transmuted (one for the head, two for a leg, for example). mystically sense other Beasts in the vicinity (other vampires,
Vampires transformed entirely into blood retain con- Changing Breeds with Rage, wraiths and Spectres, predatory
sciousness. Barring skill in Body Craft or Vicissitude, however, animals, and humans with Via scores of 3 or less). Successful
they retain no powers of locomotion or any other abilities. detection manifests as smell; the Laibon may “sniff out” the
A vampire in this form cannot be staked, cut, bludgeoned or Beast with a Perception + Survival roll (difficulty 6; can be
pierced, though fire and sunlight have the usual effect. higher or lower if the Beast is particularly strong or weak).
The power remains active for a scene.
••••• ••• Sculpture of the Mind
At this level the vampire is capable of altering flesh from •• Taming the Beast
a distance. Physical contact is the tool of a lesser artist; the The Laibon may enter into a pact with his Beast. If properly
true art comes from the Tzimisce’s mind, not her hands. supplicated, the Beast lends its strength to the Laibon for a
System: The player spends a Willpower point and rolls Will- brief period of time. This is a very dangerous activity, as the
power (difficulty equal to the target’s Willpower). The number Beast often uses the opportunity to manifest in the Laibon.
of successes indicates the number of dice the vampire may use System: The Laibon must spend a full turn in concentra-
on her chosen Vicissitude roll. For example, Ignatius wishes to tion. The player rolls Willpower (difficulty 8). Each success
mold her long-time rival, Claudius, into a quivering pool of blood. grants one extra die on a subsequent physical action (one
Willpower (seven dice) is rolled against a difficulty of Claudius’ punch, one leap, etc.) — but the Laibon must immediately
Willpower (8); she receives two successes. She may use only two check for frenzy thereafter.
dice of her Stamina + Body Crafts pool in order to attack Clau- ••• Whistling up the Beast
dius. She may do so at range, however, which will probably save
The Laibon learns the “songs” that cajole and frighten
her from a sound thrashing at the hands of the angered Ventrue.
the Beast Within.
The difficulties of accompanying Body Crafts rolls are
System: The Laibon whistles for a full turn, and a Manip-
unaffected by the use of this power.
ulation + Music roll (difficulty 7) is made. If the roll succeeds,

New Disciplines
The following Disciplines are rare in the Dark Medieval
the target must make a Courage roll (difficulty 7; victim must
equal or beat the Laibon’s successes). Even if the victim’s roll
succeeds, she is uneasy (one-die penalty to all Dice Pools
world, as they belong to infrequently seen clans and bloodlines. against the Laibon; difficulty of frenzy and Rötschreck rolls is
Nonetheless, they do exist, and rumors of their effects travel reduced by one). If the victim’s roll fails, she must retreat from
like plague through a rat-infested city. the Laibon for the duration of the scene — not necessarily
mindless flight, but the wary retreat of an animal that realizes
Abombwe it has met a superior foe.
Alternatively, the Laibon may “whistle up” her own Beast;
The Beast, for Laibon, is not so fearful as it is for European
a successful roll immediately sends the Laibon into frenzy (thus
vampires. Laibon are less burdened by knowledge of sin and its
negating wound penalties).
accompanying guilt, and thus are more receptive to the urges
of their Beasts. European vampires might well learn from the •••• Devil-Channel
Sphinxes; Laibon demonstrate admirable control over their The Laibon may channel his Beast through his body.
Beasts — a control that is learned through hard experience Depending on which part of his body the Laibon chooses to
and communion in the wastes. “invest” with the Beast, a variety of powers are gained.
The Abombwe Discipline is unique to its bloodline. It System: The player must spend two Blood Points (actu-
gives the vampire direct control over the Beast Within — his ally three, due to the clan weakness). All difficulties to avoid
own and others’. frenzy are increased by one because the Beast is so close to the
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

97
surface. The Beast actually manifests as a film of black, clotted System: The player rolls Manipulation + Courage (dif-
blood that cakes the affected body part. Only one power may ficulty 5 if the victim is less powerful than the Laibon, 6 if of
be “turned on” at a time. equal power, 8 if of greater power. Animals are typically less
Various powers demonstrated by Laibon include: powerful, though there are exceptions). If the roll succeeds,
Hands: The Laibon may inflict aggravated damage with the creature grudgingly obeys the Laibon. This is not a willing
punches. The power lasts for the scene. vassalage, but the servitude of an animal cowed into submission.
Body: All blood expenditure to increase Physical Attri- The dominated creature bears no love for the Laibon, but is
butes (not heal) is considered doubly efficient. The power too fearful to act directly against her. The forcible servitude
lasts for the scene. lasts until the Laibon relaxes her vigilance. A botch sends the
Laibon into Rötschreck.
Throat: The Laibon may roar. Humans flee unless they
succeed on Courage rolls (difficulty 9). Supernaturals must
make successful Courage rolls (difficulty 8) or become weak Ogham
with terror (all Dice Pools reduced by half, rounded up). This The Ogham Discipline is unique to the Lhiannan, though
effect lasts for a scene. there are rumors of similar script-based magics that are practiced
Feet: Aggravated damage may be inflicted with kicks. elsewhere. Ogham allows its practitioner, through attunement
This power lasts for the scene. to her blood and knowledge of the ancient names of things,
to inscribe runic glyphs and thereby evoke various effects.
The Laibon may also stamp, paining the earth-spirits with
his tread. The spirits react with a violent shock wave that • Consecrate the Grove
affects all within 100 feet of the Laibon. Those in the vicinity By bleeding widdershins (in a spiral pattern) onto an
(including the Laibon) must make Dexterity + Athletics rolls area of vegetation, the Lhiannan awakens the spirits of the
to remain standing (difficulty 5 for the Laibon, 6 if expecting immediate area, rousing them to her defense.
it, 8 if the shock wave is a surprise). The tremors continue for System: The Lhiannan opens a vein and bleeds one to
as long as the Laibon “dances.” three Blood Points of vitae onto the earth. One Blood Point
Some Laibon speak in guarded tones of elder members of affects a 10-foot-diameter area; each further point doubles the
the bloodline, who use variants of this power to create even radius (it is 40 feet with three points). This process takes one
more terrifying effects. turn per Blood Point spent.
••••• Taking the Skin After the circle of blood has been drawn, the player must
By slaying a creature and drenching herself in its blood, roll Charisma + Survival (difficulty 6). Success enables the
the Laibon can enshroud herself in the creature’s Beast. This Lhiannan to awaken the plant- and soil-spirits of the area to
allows the Laibon to transform herself into the slain creature. attack those whom she designates: Tussocks blast outward like
earthen geysers, roots reach upward to trip foes, and branches
System: The Laibon must anoint herself with the creature’s
whip at enemies. Victims in the area subtract two from all
blood and then successfully invite the spirit of the creature
Dice Pools and must make successful Stamina + Dodge rolls
into herself (Charisma + Occult, difficulty 7). If successful,
(difficulty 6) each turn or suffer three dice of normal damage.
the player makes a frenzy check. The creature in question
must have at least one Blood Point’s worth of vitae (i.e., must The power lasts for a scene. A botch angers the spirits,
be as large as a bat or large bird) and must be a predatory or turning them against the Lhiannan.
omnivorous animal (no elephants or rhinos). The blood must •• Crimson Woad
be fresh. The Laibon gains all physical traits of the creature The vampire may summon spirits of blood and battle into
(so a Laibon transformed into a vulture can fly, and a vampire her body by inscribing mystical characters on herself.
transformed into a leopard has claws and increased speed).
System: The Lhiannan must spend a scene inscribing
Humans and supernatural creatures may be duplicated in
her body with runes. The player rolls Intelligence + Occult
this fashion, though such changes are limited to appearances
(difficulty 7). For each success, the Lhiannan may ignore one
(no Disciplines, Numina or Rage may be gained from such
point of wound penalties due to pain, and may subtract one
transformations). The transformation lasts until sunrise or
from the difficulties of rolls to avoid Rötschreck and frenzy.
until the Laibon “sheds” the skin taken.
Additionally, the Lhiannan may, once per scene, make a
••••• • Predator’s Mastery “wrathful strike”: a brawling or melee attack. If this attack
The Laibon may confront any other creature that pos- succeeds, the number of successes on the inscription roll is
sesses a Beast (for a basic list, see “Predator’s Communion,” added to the damage Dice Pool of the attack.
above). She may attempt to use her Beast to dominate the The glyphs maintain their power for the duration of one
opponent’s and, if successful, the “subdued” Beast must obey combat, or until the vampire takes four or more Health Levels
the “dominant” Laibon. of damage (at which point the glyphs are obscured).

DARK AGES COMPANION

98
••• Inscribe the Curse In doing so, the Lhiannan channels the power of a celestial
By writing a foe’s name on his own body, the Lhiannan spirit, creating a form of talisman.
gains great power over that foe. System: The Lhiannan must spend 15 minutes inscrib-
System: The Lhiannan must know the foe’s true name. The ing a symbol. The player spends three Blood Points. If the
player spends three Blood Points for the vampire to inscribe a runic Lhiannan inscribes the moon sigil, the effect depends on the
version of that name on his body; this name must be displayed current phase of the moon:
on a spot that is visible to the foe. The opponent must roll Wits New Moon: add one die to Stealth rolls
+ Occult (difficulty 8) or be affected by this magic. The effect is Crescent Moon: add one die to Wits rolls
chosen by the Lhiannan and may include any one of several curses: Half Moon: add one die to Perception rolls
Body: The Lhiannan renders the foe impotent (or, if a Gibbous Moon: add one die to social rolls
vampire, unable to use Blood Points). Full Moon: add one die to damage rolls
Mind: The Lhiannan causes the foe to be addled or con- Whenever the Lhiannan inscribes the moon sigil, re-
fused. Whenever attempting to invoke a Knowledge, magical gardless of lunar phase, the subject’s difficulty to avoid frenzy
power, Discipline or other product of concentration, the foe increases by one. Additionally, any werewolf who sees the
must spend a Willpower point. subject bearing such a glyph is enraged (if the presence of a
Voice: The Lhiannan renders the foe mute. vampire isn’t enough to anger him).
Soul: The Lhiannan renders the foe intensely susceptible If the Lhiannan inscribes the sun symbol on herself or
to frenzy; all difficulties to avoid frenzy increase by two. another vampire, the subject may make a Stamina roll (diffi-
The effect begins when the foe sees his name, and lasts culty 8) whenever damage from fire or sunlight is taken; for
until the glyph is erased (or the Lhiannan takes four or more each success, one level of aggravated damage is considered
Health Levels of damage). Note that unless he is familiar with normal damage instead.
the Lhiannan’s runic writing, the foe may not recognize his
name as it is written on the Lhiannan’s body.
••••• Dragon Lines
The Lhiannan may inscribe powerful runes to invoke the
•••• Moon and Sun magic of ley lines — the “dragon tracks” of pagan lore — and
The Lhiannan may use her blood to inscribe the ancient thereby channel mystic energy though her body.
symbols of moon or sun on her forehead or that of a subject.

CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

99
 System: The Lhiannan must be in an area where mystic • Whispers to the Soul
“ley lines” of power lie close to the surface (Storyteller’s discre- The Lamia may whisper one of Lilith’s secret names in a
tion, though werewolf caerns or mage Nodes are almost certain victim’s ear. Nightmares plague the victim, and fearful thoughts
to be repositories of mystic energy). Caerns, mage Nodes, of doom torment her waking hours.
haunts, changeling freeholds and the like are generally rated
System: The Lamia must whisper the name (it may affect
from 1 to 5, with 1 being the weakest and 5 being the most
only one foe at a time). The victim must then roll Willpower
powerful. The Lhiannan must spend a scene (and the player
(difficulty 8) or suffer hideous visions and nightmares for one
must spend five Blood Points) inscribing glyphs on the site.
day and night per point of the Lamia’s Perception. The victim
For each success on a Perception + Occult roll (diffi- loses one die from all Dice Pools during the period of effect.
culty 7), the Lhiannan may convert one level of the mystic
site into two dice which may be added to any Dice Pool the •• Kiss of the Dark Mother
vampire chooses to use in a single turn (so long as the vampire The Lamia, through her studies of death, is able to evoke
remains in direct contact with the site). This mystic energy an entropic, life-draining force. She may transmit this through
is siphoned from the site each turn. A site has a repository of a bite, slaying foes with remarkable swiftness.
mystic energy equal to 10 times its level. When that many System: The Lamia expectorates a Blood Point and coats
dice have been channeled, the site is irrevocably drained (the her lips with blood, turning her bite into an even deadlier
area turns barren and wasted, grass dies, trees wither and soil weapon. Creatures bitten take twice the normal amount of
turns to ash). Partial draining reduces the level of the mystic damage, which is aggravated.
site proportionately. Dice gained are not cumulative over the
turns that siphoning occurs. ••• Ichor
Example: A Lhiannan stands on a powerful werewolf caern Lamia routinely use cadavers as objects of study and
(Level Five). She inscribes the Dragon Line glyphs and gets veneration. In the process, they have gained knowledge con-
three successes, enabling her to channel energy from the site. cerning the corpselike body of the Cainite. The Lamia who
The caern could provide as many as 10 dice of mystic energy has reached this level of Deimos may transubstantiate one of
in a single turn, but because the vampire received only three her four bodily humors into a vile substance.
successes, she may siphon only six dice per turn. If they are System: With the expenditure of two Blood Points, the
not used in the turn that they are gained, the extra dice are Lamia may secrete a tainted version of one of her four bodily
lost, and can only be replenished in a subsequent turn spent humors: a phlegmatic, melancholy, bilious or sanguine ichor.
siphoning. Once 50 dice have been drained from the caern, This ichor may be placed in an unsuspecting mortal’s beverage,
the site is destroyed. or simply used as a contact agent. (Skin contact is all that is
Additionally, some sites dedicated to specific deities or needed; the substance need not enter the bloodstream to take
purviews (War, Death, Love) provide the vampire with ap- effect.) The victim must make a Stamina roll (difficulty 8) or
propriate powers; the Storyteller adjudicates all such “bonus” be affected by the ichor. Only one type of ichor may be secreted
powers. per scene, and the Blood Points spent provide only one dose.
The types of ichor are:
••••• • Inscribe the Forgotten Names Phlegmatic: induces lethargy; victim’s Dice Pools reduced
At this level, the Lhiannan knows the names of some of by two for the rest of the scene
the dread beasts that walked the Earth in ancient nights, and
Melancholy: induces visions of death; victim is unable
may summon them to her.
to use Willpower for the rest of the scene
System: The Lhiannan inscribes the appropriate name.
Sanguine: induces excessive bleeding; any cut, slash or
The player spends three Blood Points and rolls Intelligence
puncture wound suppurates, causing the victim to lose an
+ Occult (difficulty 9). On a successful roll, a mythic beast
additional Health Level next turn
appears before the summoner within a scene. The beast is
probably unique and quite powerful (use stats comparable to Bilious: deadly toxin; the victim takes a number of levels
those of major demons or vozhd war ghouls). The Lhiannan has of normal damage equal to the vampire’s Stamina; this damage
no direct control over the beast and must appease it (sacrifices can be soaked.
of children work well in this regard). •••• Clutching the Shroud
The Lamia, through forbidden study of cadavers, gains an
Deimos understanding of his own corpselike state. By imbibing blood
The Lamia share the Cappadocians’ obsession with the from a cold corpse, the Lamia may mystically transubstantiate
world beyond, though they express it in a different fashion than his own humors, thereby gaining powers related to death.
do their more scholarly counterparts. The Deimos Discipline System: The Lamia must drink at least five Blood Points’
represents the Lamia’s devotion to thanatology through the worth of vitae from a cold corpse, and must expend those
auspices of the Dark Mother Lilith. Blood Points during the act of invoking the power. The player
DARK AGES COMPANION

100
may add two dice to all soak rolls and may completely ignore victim. The Discipline is almost never taught to outsiders as
wound penalties for the duration of the scene. The Lamia may it makes rigorous demands of its users, and the Salubri wish
peer into the Shadowlands with a Perception + Occult roll to preserve their usefulness.
(difficulty varies — 6 in a haunted site, 8 normally, up to 10 The third eye appears about the time the Salubri masters
in a sanctified area). Finally, the vampire gains the ability to the second level of Valeren. The eye opens when she uses any
sense the relative health of beings she scrutinizes (whether power above second level. Even the Salubri are uncertain why
they are wounded or diseased, and how badly; whether they this is. The most common theory purports that the third eye
suffer from mystic ailments, etc.). grants “sight-beyond-sight,” literally examining the tenuous
threads of life and death. What the Salubri actually see is a
••••• Black Breath secret.
The Lamia may breathe the Lethean fetor of the grave
A Salubri must decide which path (Healer or Warrior)
on her victims. Victims engulfed in this black mist are over-
she studies before purchasing levels of Valeren. Once she has
whelmed by hopelessness and depression.
started down a path, she may only make use of the powers
System: The player spends two Willpower points and rolls listed for her path. If she wishes to study a secondary power,
Stamina + Archery (difficulty 7). The breath can be dodged. the initial cost is the same as for purchasing a new Discipline,
Mortals (including Lupines and mages) caught in the Black and subsequent costs are at + 1 to reflect that she is studying
Breath are instantly overcome with a powerful death-urge; something that is at odds with her initial path (and quite
unless they score more successes on a Willpower roll (difficulty possibly her Nature). Where two powers for a given level of
8) than the Lamia received on the attack roll, they immedi- mastery are listed, the first belongs to the Healer path and the
ately commit suicide by the most expedient means available. second belongs to the Warrior path.
Even if the Willpower roll succeeds, the victim rhapsodizes
about death; for the remainder of the scene, all Dice Pools • Sense Life/Death
are reduced by two. The Salubri may “see” the ebb and flow of a person’s life
Vampires are affected differently by the Black Breath. force (though this does not open the third eye) after touching
An engulfed vampire makes a Willpower roll as above, but the subject. Sense Life/Death may be used to determine how
if the vampire fails, he sinks into torpor for a length of time much damage it would take to kill a person by measuring the
dependent on his Via rating, just as if he had been forced strength of her life force. This is useful in sizing up a potential
into torpor. Vampires are likewise consumed by morbidity if enemy, if the Salubri can touch her.
they succeed; they suffer a Dice Pool reduction of two as well. System: The Salubri must touch her target to determine
how close to death she is (roll Perception + Empathy, diffi-
••••• • Lilith’s Summons culty 7). She may determine how the subject arrived at such
The Lamia’s blood may be smelled in the world of the a state on a second roll. For each success on the second roll,
dead. By spitting blood on a target, the Lamia can “mark” the player may ask one question of the Storyteller pertaining
that target, causing Spectres (malevolent wraiths) to home to the subject’s health or Health Levels. (“Was she poisoned?
in on the target. The Lamia can also use the blood in a more Are her wounds aggravated?”) This power identifies a subject
ritualistic manner, to summon Spectres, though this power as a vampire with the first successful roll.
offers no control over the Spectres called.
System: The player spends three Blood Points and the •• Gift of Sleep
Lamia spits on the target (Dexterity + Archery, difficulty 7). The vampire causes any living thing to fall asleep with but
The blood may be washed off, but the mystic taint remains a touch. This ability is quite useful for advancing the body’s
for the duration of the scene. The Spectres arrive within the own healing process, or for helping someone sleep through pain.
scene. Statistics for Spectres may be found in Dark Reflections: System: If the subject is willing, the player need only spend
Spectres or Wraith: The Oblivion Second Edition. Storytellers a Blood Point to put her to sleep. If the subject is unwilling,
without these books should use the Gaunt statistics in Chapter a Blood Point is spent and the player must make a contested
Nine of Vampire: The Dark Ages. Willpower roll with the target. Success indicates that the
target is granted a period of peaceful sleep equal to her normal
Valeren pattern of rest (usually five to eight hours), though she may
This Discipline was first manifested by Saulot, who be awakened normally.
refined the raw power of healing gifts. The secondary uses of Cainites are unaffected by this power.
this Discipline are lost for the most part to vampires in the
20th century, who would recognize the Discipline as Obeah. ••• Healing Touch
Some Salubri learned the secondary uses of this Discipline The vampire lays her hands on a wound and channels
for martial and darker purposes, and the Tremere may have her inner energies to speed up the healing process. The target
encountered these powers when they went after their first feels a warm sensation as he heals.

CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

101
 System: This works on any creature, but the vampire the subject appears to go into a deep, peaceful sleep. Curiously,
must touch the wound itself. The player spends a Blood Point an individual affected by this power may not be subsequently
for each Health Level to be healed. Aggravated wounds may Embraced, nor will she become a wraith.
be healed this way, but the player needs to spend two Blood
Points per Health Level so healed. ••••• The Ailing Spirit
The Salubri using this power whispers soothing reassur-
••• Burning Touch ances to her subject, in effect removing a Derangement from
The vampire lays a hand on her opponent, and searing that subject. Some Salubri claim that Saulot developed this
pain courses through the victim. This causes no physical to provide Malkav some relief from his madness. Remember,
damage to the subject, but prolonged contact may leave in the Dark Medieval world, insanity is seen as demonic pos-
her traumatized. session, and curing a person of insanity might arouse undue
System: The player spends a Blood Point and the vampire interest from the local Church.
keeps her hand in place for as long as she wishes to cause pain. System: This power requires two Blood Points to activate.
Extra Blood Points may be spent to intensify the effects, at The player rolls Intelligence + Empathy (difficulty 8). Success
the Storyteller’s discretion. Each Blood Point spent reduces cures the subject of one Derangement of the Salubri’s choice.
the subject’s Dice Pools by two. This will not remove a Malkavian’s one permanent Derange-
ment, but it can provide periods of lucidity. A botch indicates
•••• Shepherd’s Watch that the Salubri has temporarily drawn the Derangement into
The vampire may protect herself and those under her herself, and suffers from its effects for the remainder of the
care by using this power. The Salubri physically prevents scene. In this case the subject continues to suffer her own
hostile characters from approaching her and those close to Derangement as well.
her by invoking a mystical barrier. Legend holds that Warrior
Salubri were able to discharge eldritch energy from barriers, ••••• Vengeance of Samiel
wounding and even killing antagonists who came too close. By invoking the power of her own blood, the Warrior
System: With the expenditure of two Willpower points, Salubri guides her weapon infallibly toward her foe. This
the vampire erects an invisible barrier around herself and power causes the third eye to open and glow a righteous red.
others near her. No one may come within 10 feet until she Some Salubri who use it close their normal eyes, taunting and
voluntarily drops the “shield.” Anyone attempting to approach horrifying their opponents simultaneously.
must engage the Salubri in an extended contested Willpower System: Using this power costs three Blood Points. Any
roll (difficulty 8), and score three more successes than the single attack automatically hits its target as mystic forces guide the
Salubri. A Salubri may move and maintain the barrier, but if blow. Attacks made in this manner cannot be dodged or otherwise
she takes any offensive action, the barrier drops. She may not evaded, though they may be blocked and soaked normally. In
leave the barrier around others and go off to fight. addition, the attack bites deep and does two extra dice of damage.
•••• Ending the Watch ••••• • Warding the Beast
The “watch” in this case is the death watch. An apoc- This power allows the vampire to pull the soul of anoth-
ryphal story of the Second City describes two Salubri who er from his body and take it into her own body, where she
walked the streets on certain nights, looking for the sick, works powerful healing magics on it. Salubri suspect that this
aged, suffering, those for whom life had become a burden. If power is the reason why so many Tremere have dubbed them
a person truly wished to die because of illness or terrible loss “soulsuckers.” If the Tremere understood the true nature of
and could answer the pair to satisfaction, they would grant the power, they might not sneer.
the gift of death. Their particular charges were children of System: To activate this power, the player rolls Stamina +
the streets, who called them “The Kind Ones” and honored Empathy (difficulty equal to 12 minus the subject’s Road rating).
them as angels who would save the miserable from their lives. Botching this roll means the Salubri acquires a Derangement
Saulot did not approve of such use of the gift, and banned its for the duration of the scene. Note that this power may not be
use (and the pair) from the city. Today, one who possesses this used on subjects with Road ratings of 1 or less, nor will it work
power risks being outcast by the outcasts. However, Salubri on followers of Via Diabolis; some souls are too far gone to save.
who follow the Warrior path may have and use this power The soul becomes part of the Salubri’s as she does her work,
without being condemned. and she may release it back into the proper body at any time.
The Salubri using this power grants a quiet, painless death To keep the soul for overlong is considered heinous and cruel,
to a willing subject. and the Salubri risks straying from her Road if she does so. Once
System: To End the Watch, the vampire places her hand the soul is within her, she may spend a permanent Willpower
on the subject’s chest. The player spends a Willpower point. point to restore a point of the soul’s Via rating, though she may
The subject must be willing to end her life. If she struggles or not exceed the level of the subject’s Road as dictated by that
refuses, the attempt fails. Her heart slowly ceases to beat, and subject’s Virtues. (For example, a follower of Via Humanitatis
DARK AGES COMPANION

102
with Conscience 3 and Self-Control 3 may not have his Road to desensitize individuals to pain by gradually building levels
score raised above 6 in this manner.) The vampire may only of tolerance. If applied with enough intensity, this power can
spend as many Willpower points as she has dots in Empathy. send vampires into frenzy, can incapacitate werewolves, and
While a soul is within the Salubri, its body is a shell, can kill mortals.
still alive, but without motivation or will. A soul whose host System: The procedure begins with a successful Willpower
body is killed immediately vanishes; no one knows what roll (difficulty 8) and the expenditure of one Blood Point.
happens to these disenfranchised spirits (though Storytellers Subsequent rolls are required to prolong the effect by up to one
with access to Wraith: The Oblivion are encouraged to make scene per success. Failure means the effect simply fizzles out
them Spectres). Killing the body of a harbored soul demands a or refuses to work. A botch on any roll results in potentially
Degeneration roll of the Salubri’s player (unless the vampire dangerous backlash for the user.
follows the Warrior path). At the Salubri’s option, she may cause actual physical
If a soul does not wish to be so detained (as is often the damage to her subject at the rate of one Health Level per
case if this power is used offensively or on a subject in frenzy), Blood Point spent (though touch must be maintained in this
it may attempt to break free and return to its own body. Doing case). Any damage incurred by vampires or other werewolves
this requires a contested Willpower roll with the Salubri, in this manner vanishes at the next sunset, but mortals must
wherein the difficulty equals the opponent’s Wits + Empathy. heal from it normally.
Note that though the spiritual condition of vampires is To induce frenzy in her subject, the Salubri must cause
unknown — whether they have souls, spirits or anything of physical damage in excess of that subject’s Willpower. At
that nature — Warding the Beast does affect vampires. Perhaps that point, the subject must pass a Willpower roll (difficulty
that is proof that Cainites do retain souls after mortal death. 6) or enter frenzy.
••••• • Loving Agony ••••• •• Safe Passage
A Salubri may dispense pain, as in Burning Touch, but The vampire may invoke this power to pass safely through
may continue to do so after she has removed her hand. She may a crowd without fear of harm. It is not a matter of actively
also tailor the intensity of the pain to “manageable” levels. It is hiding in the crowd, but of the vampire making her spirit
believed that application of this power was originally intended seem pleasant or inoffensive. People move out of the way, nod
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

103
politely, treat her with respect, and offer her shelter without ••••• ••• Shadow of Taint
any conscious idea of why they do so. Activating this power This extension of Purification was preserved from ancient
also means that people are unfriendly to anyone who pursues times by Salubri scholars. It was known as one of the Warrior
the vampire or wishes her harm. path’s most formidable weapons. The Salubri Warrior may use
System: This power is always considered “on,” although the Purification power to remove the taint from one subject
Salubri may selectively shut it off. If there is someone in a and project it onto another.
crowd who actively wishes to harm the vampire (such as a System: After Purification is performed (as per the rules,
hunter or other pursuer), then the vampire and hunter must above), the Salubri’s player spends a second Willpower point.
make contested Willpower rolls (difficulty 6). If the Salubri The vampire thrusts the evil spirit into a nearby object, animal
wins, the hunter’s interest in chasing his target fades somewhat or person. Timing is critical; if the would-be vessel is too far
(“What am I doing here?”) and he suffers Dice Pool penalties away (outside physical reach), the demon either goes free or
based upon the number of successes gained by the Salubri while finds another vessel to inhabit (most likely the Salubri herself).
following her. (For example, if the Salubri won the contested If the Salubri does “bottle” the demon in an object, her Via is
Willpower roll by a margin of two successes, the hunter would unlikely to drop. If she places it in an animal or other living
lose two from all his Dice Pools until he gave up the pursuit.) host, however, the player must succeed at a Via roll (difficulty
If the hunter wins, he is unaffected by the attempt. 8) if the Storyteller believes that this is contrary to the vam-
This penalty fades at the next sunrise, though if the pire’s morality; a botch results in the automatic loss of a Via
hunter resumes the chase again, he will likely come under point, and the demon in question may break free.
it’s effects once more.
Note that this power affects only those with casual or
minimal knowledge of the Salubri in question, such as those Infernal
whom she passes in a marketplace. It does not affect anyone
who has known her long enough to form an opinion of her. Disciplines
Infernalist Cainites have learned ways to turn the inher-
••••• •• Aversion ent powers of their blood to infernal ends. These Disciplines are
Warrior Salubri have discovered that Safe Passage can only available to characters who open themselves to infernal
be subverted to cause the opposite effect, inciting a crowd to influence (see Chapter Five for more details on infernalism).
move away from a target out of dislike. This can be used best
With the exception of Dark Thaumaturgy, these Dis-
against someone who pursues the vampire, by having people
ciplines are not inherent Cainite abilities; rather, they are
avoid him or refuse to answer his questions. A person who is
demonic augmentations of the Blood. As they have no true
open to suggestion may even be inclined to harm the target,
vampiric foundation, these abilities only extend to the fifth
especially if the target is rude. Not surprisingly, a number of
level of mastery. Dark Thaumaturgy combines the worst of
Tremere have been victim of this power.
both infernal taint and Cainite blood magic, and is quite
System: The Salubri must touch the subject. The player powerful.
spends a Blood Point. The subject suffers the effects described
above for the remainder of the scene.
Dark Thaumaturgy
••••• ••• Purification Dark Thaumaturgy is the infernally powered Discipline
This ability can be used to cleanse a person, place or thing similar to regular Thaumaturgy, though they are entirely in-
of taint. It is vitally important that the Salubri be of strong char- dependent of each other. The most frightening aspect of Dark
acter and humanity (a very high Via rating — no less than 8), Thaumaturgy is that anyone can learn it once they have made
since he pits his own goodness against whatever evil or unclean a deal with the Devil — the power is not limited to the Baali.
thing has corrupted another. This can be used against demonic Dark Thaumaturgy differs from “traditional” Thauma-
possession or infernalism, but failure promises a terrible fate. turgy in that it is not a creation of Clan Tremere, and in that
System: The player spends a Willpower point if the sub- it draws on infernal power as much as it does the Blood. It is
ject is willing and the corrupting agent does not fight back. not “interchangeable” with normal Thaumaturgy; a character
If the subject is possessed, a demon or evil spirit fights very wishing to use these Paths must possess Dark Thaumaturgy,
hard to hold onto its plaything. The player and demon make while a character who wishes to learn “normal” Paths must
an extended and contested Willpower roll (difficulty equal to possess knowledge of normal Thaumaturgy.
the opponent’s permanent Willpower); the winner must beat Acquiring and improving levels of Dark Thaumaturgy and
the other by three successes. If the contest fails, the attempt its Paths and Rituals demands a Supplicium of the student;
to Purify fails. If the player botches, the demon now possesses success indicates that the new level is learned, while failure
the Salubri’s body. Purification cannot be self-administered, continues the character’s inexorable slide into damnation.
and has no effect on the Beast. Rules for Supplicii may be found in Chapter Seven.

DARK AGES COMPANION

104
Dark Thaumaturgical System: Successes gained determine the duration of the urge
to commit sin. By spending a Willpower point, the victim may roll
Paths his permanent Willpower (difficulty 6) to resist this urge; successful
Dark Thaumaturgy is practiced in the same manner as resistance requires more successes than the infernalist gained.
regular Thaumaturgy is (detailed in Dark Ages, page 164). Each 1 success One turn
time one of these infernal powers is invoked, a Blood Point must 2 successes One hour
be spent and a Willpower roll is made against a difficulty of the 3 successes One night
power’s level + 3. A failure on the roll indicates that the magic 4 successes One week
fails. A botch indicates that a permanent Willpower point is 5 successes One month
lost, though the Storyteller may also wish to confront the Dark
Thaumaturgist with a visitor from the nether world.… ••••• Unleash the Dark Soul
No longer content to merely manipulate, the Dark Thau-
Rego Venalis maturgist with this power the may rip the shadow from a living
(Path of Corruption) mortal and imbue it with temporary, physical presence. The
mortal is destroyed by the experience, and a diabolic servant
It is said that this Path was developed by Set himself as is gained for one night.
a gift to his childer. If so, they have made sure to spread it.
System: To use this power the character must slay the
• Night’s Terror mortal victim and project the remnant of the victim’s ani-
The infernalist can strike fear into opponents by reach- ma into her shadow. The mortal’s heartblood provides the
ing into the depths of their souls and pulling forth images of animating force for the shadow-wraith, which is under the
personal damnation. Even the strongest mortal can be cowed vampire’s control. The shadow-wraith is a nearly-invisible
by this power. servant that can spy on enemies, pass through material objects
System: Successes gained are subtracted from all the and communicate mentally with its creator over any distance.
target’s Dice Pools until the target can shake off the power’s The shadow-wraith fades with the next day’s dawn.
effects with a successful Road roll (difficulty 6), which may be Those Lasombra who are familiar with this power are
attempted once per night. Vampires and other supernatural unsettled by its similarity to their own shadowy Discipline,
creatures may be driven into frenzy by this power; if the roll Obtenebration.
to shake off the effects is botched, the character frenzies,
tormented by his own inner demons. Video Nefas
•• Poison Heart (Path of Evil Revelations)
Infernalists believe that all beings have dark sides. With This Dark Thaumaturgy Path was created to pry secrets from
this power, an infernalist may bring such darkness to the surface. demons and mortals alike. Demons are often unwilling to teach it for
The Dark Thaumaturgist may cause a victim to act on her dark that reason. Parts of this Path were taken from the magic of pagan
impulses by meeting the victim’s eyes and whispering a temptation. oracles, and there is a pagan version of it known as Video Pellis.
System: The number of successes gained indicates the This Path will fade into obscurity in the late 16th century,
strength of the evil impulse. This power may be used on a though it will re-emerge as the Path of Secret Knowledge,
Cainite, but it costs a Willpower point to do so. The target under the guidance of Sabbat infernalists. The “Path of Evil
may resist with a successful Road roll (difficulty equal to the Revelations,” as practiced by the Sabbat, is a corruption of
Dark Thaumaturgist’s Willpower). Video Nefas’ tenets, whether by intent or the ravages of time.
By the 20th century, the Path of Evil Revelations has very
••• Fool the Heart’s Eye little to do with Video Nefas.
The infernalist can assume the image of a victim’s loved
one by reaching out with his thoughts. This power is used to • See the Unseen
plot betrayal and bring about corruption. The infernalist can gaze into the spirit world.
System: Successes gained indicate the verisimilitude of the System: No roll is necessary, and the infernalist can see
impersonation: One success yields a rough impression, while all nearby spirits, including demons and wraiths, as if they
five successes result in a completely convincing simulacrum. were physically manifest. Due to the mental concentration
that this power demands, all difficulties are at + 1 while gazing
•••• Name the Crime into the shadow world.
The infernalist suggests a sin to the target. This sin may
consist of a single evil act, or a general attitude. Unless the •• Learn the Heart’s Pain
target is very strong-willed, he is unable to prevent himself The infernalist looks into someone’s heart and determines
from acting on the suggestion. what grieves him the most. This is useful in deciding how to
destroy a foe.
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

105
 System: The successes gained indicate how much knowl-
edge reveals itself to the infernalist; one success reveals whether
or not the target feels guilt, while five successes reveal specific
details of sins, enemies and failings.
••• Seize the Moment
The infernalist may reach into the mind of his victim
and draw forth his memories and thoughts.
System: For each success gained, the infernalist may pull
forth one specific memory. For example, to learn the plans of
a local bishop, the infernalist Seizes the Moment. He gains
three successes and discovers the bishop’s immediate plans,
what troops he has available, and whether he knows anything
of the infernalist’s existence.
•••• Casting the Bones
This power allows the infernalist to part the mists of time
and gaze into the future. To use this power, the infernalist
must carve runestones from the bones of a sentient being (a
new set of bones is required each time this power is used).
System: The successes gained indicate how far into
the future the infernalist may look to find an answer to her
question.
1 success Only the immediate future can be seen
2 successes Up to a week
3 successes A lunar month
4 successes A season
5 successes A year
The future is not fixed, so the infernalist’s vision may be
inaccurate — it merely shows the likeliest course of events
and so is more accurate when dealing with large groups (for
example, “Will the crusaders recapture Jerusalem?”) than
with individuals.
••••• Recall the Bloody Deed
The infernalist raises a spectre of vengeance to uncover
past misdeeds. This power may only be used in a place where
blood has been shed in anger.
System: If the roll is successful, the infernalist gives physi-
cal form to a minor demon (use the statistics for Custodes from
Chapter Seven) which appears as the victim of the violence,
and bears the victim’s wounds. This demon has the power to
track “its” murderer across land and sea to avenge itself. The
only constraint on this pursuit is the number of successes
gained by the infernalist: each success allows the demon to
continue the pursuit for one day and night.

Rego Dolor
(Path of Pain)
Though the Baali created this dark magic, the masters
of Rego Dolor are infernalists of Clan Tzimisce who use it to
enforce discipline among their twisted creations.

DARK AGES COMPANION

106
• Strike the Broken Limb System: The infernalist opens bleeding and pustulant
With this power, the infernalist may reopen an old wound sores on her victim’s body. For each success gained, one Health
in the target if he can touch her. Level of aggravated wounds is inflicted. Mortals cannot soak
this damage or heal the wounds, but supernatural beings can
System: If the infernalist successfully touches his target,
resist with Fortitude (or similar powers) and heal as with any
he inflicts one Health Level per success rolled; this damage
other aggravated wounds. In addition, so long as the wounds
can be soaked. This wound appears as an older one that has
remain, the target suffers an equal amount of normal, soakable
reopened.
damage each night as she sleeps (or each day, in the case of
•• Phantom Pain vampires), as the wounds fester. For example, an infernalist
The infernalist can wrack an opponent’s body with pain. uses this power on the Brujah Gregor. Gregor suffers two
System: The target suffers the penalties of lost Health Health Levels worth of aggravated damage, and will suffer
Levels, without actually losing those Health Levels. The two more, non-aggravated Health Levels of damage (though
successes rolled to use this power determine the Health he may soak these additional wounds) each night until the
Levels “lost.” These phantom wounds can even knock a foe initial wounds heal.
unconscious, if the foe suffers enough of them to bring her to
Incapacitated. Vampires and other supernatural creatures can Rego Manes
resist the infernalist’s roll by rolling Willpower as if soaking.
Any supernatural healing (spending Blood Points or regener-
(Path of Spirit)
This may be the oldest of all the Paths. It dates back to
ation) removes imposed penalties as if they were wounds, at pagan times preceding civilization, when the spirit world was
a rate of one phantom wound per Health Level. The effects closer to the physical world. Though many ancient vampires
of this power last until the end of the scene. know this Path’s secrets, infernalists have turned it to its most
••• Curse the Senses potent use — the raising of Hell itself. A demon who answers
The infernalist can attack a victim’s senses, rendering the infernalist’s call may remain on Earth until the sun rises
him blind, deaf and dumb. or until it hears church bells.
System: Each success gained temporarily deprives the The older, pagan version of this Path is called Rego
victim of one of his senses; sight is generally the first to go. Mentem and allows the summoning of the spirits of nature
This effect lasts for one scene, though a vampire so afflicted rather than infernal creatures.
can spend a Blood Point to restore each lost sense. A variation System: This Path has two powers. The first allows dam-
of this power allows the infernalist to numb the target’s sense age to be inflicted upon any spirit (demonic or otherwise)
of pain, reducing wound penalties by the number of successes through ritual incantation (the player rolls Path rating as a
gained (someone under the effects of this power may not even damage Dice Pool against the target; this damage is resisted
know he is being wounded). with Willpower rather than Stamina). The damaging powers
of this Path take place immediately upon their use, and only
•••• Feed the Corruption require a few spoken words to enact.
The infernalist calls upon minor imps and demons to Secondly, this Path allows the infernalist to summon
infect the victim’s flesh. Flies bite at her and maggots grow beings from the spirit world. Rego Manes rating determines
in soft tissue. the power of a summoned demon:
System: For each success the infernalist gains, vermin • Insignificant (Attributes 4/3/2, Abilities 3/
grow in the victim’s flesh for one day. (If two successes are 2/1, no Disciplines)
gained, the victim is afflicted for two days.) For each day of •• Least (Attributes 5/4/3, Abilities 4/3/2, two
infection, the victim suffers one Health Level of damage from points of Disciplines and/or Investments)
the biting flies, and the burrowing maggots inflict a number ••• Lesser (Attributes 6/5/4, Abilities 5/4/3,
of Health Levels equal to the number of days that the pro- four points of Disciplines and/or Investments)
cess has continued (on the third day the victim suffers one
•••• Minor (Attributes 7/6/5, Abilities 6/5/4,
Health Level from the flies and three from the corruption).
six points of Disciplines and/or Investments)
This damage may not be soaked, and mortals are likely to
be consumed, dying in agony. Vampires are able to heal the ••••• Specific demon (such as those presented in
damage with Blood Points, but the corruption does not end Chapter Seven), who demands sacrifices
until it has run its course. and serves only if it is in his interests.
The number of successes gained determines how much
••••• Eternal Torment control the infernalist has over what he calls up:
This power inflicts wounds that cannot be healed by 1 success The demon attends, but listens to the
normal means. infernalist only if it can benefit. It may
leave at will.
CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

107
 2 successes The demon arrives and listens to requests, System: The warding circle is a complicated diagram of
and answers simple questions. astrological symbols that has to be drawn with special chalks
3 successes The demon is well-disposed toward the while an incantation is intoned. The infernalist can either
infernalist, and answers questions with create a temporary warding circle, which takes 30 minutes to
some accuracy. complete, or makes a permanent circle, which takes several
4 successes The demon is willing to serve the infernalist nights. Once the circle is completed, the infernalist must
on simple tasks. stand inside it and activate the ritual magic with a prepared
5 successes The demon is pleased with the summoning and phrase or prayer. So long as the infernalist remains within
serves the infernalist faithfully for the night. the enchanted space, she is protected from any attack by an
infernal creature unless the creature can beat her in a resisted
Failure The ritual is wasted and cannot be attempted
Willpower test.
again that night.
Botching the roll to enact this Ritual can be fatal and
Botch The demon is angered by the infernalist’s
damning. A botched Warding Circle offers no protection at
clumsy attempts, and attacks.
all, though the infernalist will believe that her ward is sound.
Rituals of Dark Blood Imp (Level Three Ritual)
Thaumaturgy This strange Ritual allows the infernalist to distill an
obedient homunculus from his own blood. The homunculus
Like regular Thaumaturgy, Dark Thaumaturgy has its own
assumes the form of a small animal, often a jackdaw or monkey,
Rituals (use the system from Vampire: The Dark Ages, page
and can be used as a spy or thief.
168). The following are only examples; infernalists constantly
seek new uses for their powers, so do not hesitate to surprise System: The Blood Imp is created from vitae and shaped
players with new and innovative Rituals. by the magic of the ritual. It has a Strength Attribute (for
carrying things only) equal to the Blood Points spent on its
The Knotted Cord creation, and Health Levels equal to the number of successes
(Level One Ritual) gained on the die roll. It has no combat abilities (though it
This Ritual has saved many an infernalist from trial and may serve as a distraction) and lasts for one night. Its method
execution, by silencing accusers. of locomotion is based on its animal form (jackdaws can fly,
System: The infernalist must knot a length of rope while monkeys climb, etc.).
reciting the name of whomever she wishes to silence. Unless Bloody Bones (Level Three Ritual)
the target beats the infernalist in an opposed Willpower roll,
This Ritual is cast over an area. The infernalist must
he is unable to denounce her.
bury a specially prepared bag of bones in the area of casting.
Bind the Familiar Once this is done, the place is cursed — plants wither and die,
(Level One Ritual) stillbirths are common, and tempers flare easily. The cause of
This Ritual calls and binds a familiar to the infernalist. the curse is a spirit that is bound into the bones.
System: This hour-long ritual calls up a minor imp that System: The spirit bound into the bloody bones has in-
possesses an animal’s body and serves the infernalist faithfully. fluence over an area as large as a village. The area is cursed so
Details on familiars are given in Chapter Seven. long as the bones remain buried. Vampires can easily find the
bag of bones with Heightened Senses; scattering the bones frees
Bring Forth the Hell Beast the spirit. While the curse is in effect all frenzy rolls are at + 1
(Level Two Ritual) difficulty, in addition to the effects imposed upon mortal life.
Through the use of this Ritual, an infernalist may infuse
an animal with corruption and rage. The beast becomes twisted The Leaden Heart
and evil, seeking to wreak the Devil’s own havoc on humanity. (Level Three Ritual)
System: An infernalist who knows this ritual merely needs An infernalist uses this Ritual to bind a target to the spot
to lay his hands on any beast and thereby infuse it with a little so that he cannot flee the fate in store for him.
of his blood (one Blood Point). The animal flies into a rage System: The infernalist must not only know the name of
and attempts to kill anyone and anything it encounters, until the target but must use some personal token (a piece of clothing,
slain. This trace of infernal taint provides increased strength a lock of hair) to work the magic. After a 10-minute Ritual,
(Potence 1), and the animal becomes so frenzied that it feels the victim finds himself unable to flee the area, unless he can
no pain (is not affected by wound penalties). beat the infernalist’s successes in a Willpower roll. Should
the victim botch this roll, he grows paralyzed with fear and
Warding Circle (Level Two Ritual) cannot act in any way until the magic expires. The Ritual’s
This Ritual prepares an area for infernal magics by creating a power ends either at cockcrow or if the victim’s name is called
protective circle to defend the infernalist from a demon’s anger. out by a true love. This Ritual is not limited by any distance;
DARK AGES COMPANION

108
as long as the infernalist has a personal token she may affect
her subject. Luckily for that subject, the token is consumed Maleficia
each time this Ritual is enacted. The Maleficia Discipline is the power to use the evil eye, to
bestow curses and to invoke plagues. Maleficia inflicts madness
Vile Swarm (Level Four Ritual) and misfortune on its targets. It is said that infernalist Malkavi-
Infernalist Nosferatu have learned many secrets in their ans developed this Discipline with the aid of demonic patrons.
deep catacombs. This Ritual allows entire swarms of vermin Maleficia’s effects may be turned on the infernalist. Should
to be commanded and used on missions of destruction. the target of this Discipline realize she is being affected, she
System: The infernalist performs the Ritual to summon a may make an opposed Wits + Occult roll (difficulty of the
horde of creatures (insects, bats or rats), and then feeds them infernalist’s Willpower); if the roll is successful, the infernalist
her blood. These bound creatures swarm at the infernalist’s suffers the effects of the Discipline. This can only be done if
command, overwhelming foes and destroying crops and the victim knows that she is being afflicted and can confront
property. As long as the infernalist concentrates, the swarm the infernalist. Likewise, if the inferalist’s attempt botches,
is disguised as if by Cloak the Gathering (such intense con- she suffers the effect herself. The victim can also flee to the
centration requires the player to spend one Willpower point Church, where an exorcism or blessing ritual will free her
each hour). Hundreds, even thousands of creatures compose from a curse. All of the powers of Maleficia are dispelled if
the swarm, and only fire or some other massive form of de- the infernalist is killed.
struction can halt its rampage.
• Evil Eye
Lethean Chains (Level Four Ritual) This power allows the infernalist to afflict someone’s life
The infernalist may erase memories from his target by with a minor mishap. This may prove fatal in combat.
using a special potion, thereby concealing his evil actions. System: The player must roll Wits + Occult (difficulty
System: This Ritual allows the infernalist to distill a 6) and spend a Blood Point. Each success cancels one success
potion that causes the imbiber to forget all that happens for from the victim’s next die roll.
the space of one night — in her amnesiac state the victim
is easily led astray and can even be blamed for the crimes of •• Minor Curse
the infernalist. The Ritual itself is simple, taking only a few This power causes the victim a string of mishaps and
minutes of preparation time; however, the potion’s ingredients accidents.
include the tears of a demon or water from an Underworld System: The player rolls Intelligence + Occult (difficulty
river, so are hard to obtain. Each preparation of the potion 6) and spends one Blood Point. For each success gained, the
contains a number of doses equal to the infernalist’s successes. target suffers the curse for one hour. Ignore the highest die on
any roll that the affected character makes for the duration of
The Hand of Glory the curse. This can be disastrous for characters with low levels
(Level Five Ritual) in critical abilities.
This Ritual allows the infernalist to put all the inhabitants
of a building into a deep slumber. ••• Psalm of the Damned
System: The infernalist must ritually prepare a hand By chanting strange verses, the infernalist causes her foes
cut from the corpse of a hanged man. By lighting the fingers to be distracted and unable to concentrate. Once begun, the
of the hand and using it as a torch, the infernalist causes all psalm is heard by the victim wherever he flees, so long as the
the inhabitants of any place he enters to fall asleep (if the infernalist keeps chanting.
infernalist enters a massive building such as a castle, only System: The player rolls Manipulation + Music (difficulty
those in his immediate vicinity will sleep; those in distant 6); each success reduces the victim’s Dice Pool by one. The
parts of the structure are unaffected and are likely to notice victim must be within earshot of the infernalist when the
the disturbance). Once those within slumber, the infernalist power is activated, but as long as the infernalist chants, the
can move about freely. victim remains penalized. This power may be used on a group,
in which case the infernalist’s successes indicate how many
Ward Versus Demons individuals lose one die from their Dice Pools.
(Level Five Ritual)
This Ritual works in a manner similar to Ward Versus •••• Barrenness
Ghouls (Level-Two Ritual), but affects demons and other The target of this power is rendered barren. Given the
infernal creatures. importance of children to medieval people, this power is
System: The requirements of this Ritual are the same as dreaded by all.
those of Ward Versus Ghouls, except the required component System: The player rolls Charisma + Occult (difficulty
is the blood of an innocent (non-infernalists learn a variant equal to the victim’s Stamina). If the roll is successful the
of this Ritual that requires holy water). target is stricken barren, unable to produce children. This

CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

109
power affects even vampires, rendering them unable to sire, • Strix
and so is greatly feared. The effect may be removed only The reputation of the strigmaga for knowing all things is
through exorcism, high-level Thaumaturgical Rituals, or the based on this simple power of governing the night winds to
slaying of the caster. carry gossip to the infernalists.
••••• Greater Curse System: The infernalist calls the night winds with a roll
The target of this power suffers torments night and day; of Charisma + Intimidation (difficulty 6). Only one success is
her skin breaks out in boils and she is shunned by others. needed for the winds to transmit the words of anyone talking
System: The curse is invoked with the expenditure of in the open air within one mile. The strigmaga does not
three Blood Points. This power requires a resisted Willpower necessarily understand the language in which the words are
test (difficulty 8) between the infernalist and victim. Whoever spoken (she is limited by her own knowledge).
loses is afflicted by the curse, the effects of which last for one •• Scobax
year. During this year the victim is unable to sleep comfortably The strigmaga is able to influence the actions of swarms
(suffers + 1 to all difficulty numbers), takes on the appearance of vermin and insects. This power neither calls nor controls
of a leper (Appearance drops to 0), and suffers all the effects the vermin, but incites them to harass others.
of a Minor Curse. Vampires are able to resist the effects of a
System: The player must roll Charisma + Survival (diffi-
Greater Curse by spending an extra four Blood Points as they
culty 6) to determine the response to the infernalist’s call. The
sleep each day.
vermin are incapable of doing any real damage, but are greatly
Striga distracting and can spoil foodstuffs. Characters plagued by the
swarm add two to the difficulties of any actions they undertake.
This Discipline is associated with secret witch-cults of 1 success Vermin gather, but act normally (eating food,
Europe. It draws on traditional folk powers and twists them scurrying about, but not attacking people)
to evil purposes. Its practitioners are often called strigmaga, or
2 successes The vermin swarm, concentrating on a
“nightwalkers,” and they virtually comprise a bloodline unto
single target, whom they bite
themselves among infernalists.
DARK AGES COMPANION

110
 3 successes The vermin swarm through an area, System: The infernalist must spit blood on the target (re-
attacking anyone in it quiring a Dexterity + Archery roll in combat). The character
4 successes The vermin attack any designated targets, coughs up a Blood Point, and the player rolls Stamina + Occult
following them as best they can (difficulty equal to the target’s Stamina); each success inflicts
5 successes The vermin swarm in a mad rage. Hundreds one Health Level of aggravated damage. This damage manifests
of insects respond, biting and stinging in a hideous fashion as the victim’s body twists and mutates.
everyone in the vicinity On a botch, the strigmaga swallows her own poisonous
blood and suffers three levels of aggravated damage.
••• Masca
The name of this power derives from both the Latin for ••••• Fractura
eating and from the word for a mask. By drinking the blood of This power allows the strigmaga to control her own blood
a bird or beast, the infernalist can mask herself in the creature’s in strange ways. Her vitae bubbles out of her skin to form
form and carry out her dark business. The transformation lasts barbed tentacles that surround and protect her.
until the next dawn, and the infernalist gains all the advantages System: A Stamina + Occult roll (difficulty 7) must be
of the animal form. However, the infernalist cannot use any made; each success costs one Blood Point and enables one
other Disciplines while wearing the mask. tentacle to be extruded. Each tentacle is six feet long and has
System: No roll is necessary and the transformation is Strength and Dexterity scores of 5. Additional Blood Points
automatic, but Blood Points must be spent depending on the may be “fed” to the tentacles to increase these parameters
animal form assumed. Transforming into a small creature such (each Blood Point spent increases either Strength or Dexterity
as a bird or mouse costs only one Blood Point, whereas chang- by one). A tentacle does Strength + 2 slashing damage and
ing into a large beast like a wolf costs three. Becoming a huge has four Health Levels (though the “parent” does not suffer
animal such as a bear costs five or more Blood Points. Only any wound penalties from damage suffered by the tentacles).
animal forms may be assumed, though any inherent traits of The strigmaga may choose to make a soak roll for a tentacle;
a beast (claws, poisonous bite) are available to the strigmaga. should this roll fail, however, she takes the damage instead of
her tentacle. The blood spent on creating tentacles does not
•••• Hexe return to the infernalist’s Blood Pool when the power ends.
This power curses a single individual. It is said that in ancient There are rumors that a infernalist can be diablerized via her
times, this power was strong enough to strike a person dead. tentacles, but few are willing to test the theory.

CHAPTER FOUR: DISCIPLINES

111
DARK AGES COMPANION

112
hapter Five:
Matters of
Faith
Religion is a potent force in Dark
Medieval Europe. From the mono-
lithic Catholic Church, to the Spanish
Moors, to the crumbling vestiges of
pre-Christian paganism, the denizens
of this dark world are motivated by
the faith which keeps them going and
gives them hope for a better life.
Note: Judaism is thoroughly inter-
twined with the practice of Kabbalah.
It is covered in greater detail in Chap-
ter Six.

CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

113
113
Christianity
as the Apostate. Julian turned from his Christian faith and
sought to embrace the beliefs of his forefathers — he reinstat-
Except the Lord build the house: their labour is but lost that build it. ed paganism, encouraged heresy and schism, and, with the
Except the Lord keep the city: the watchman waketh but in vain. might of the Eastern Empire behind him, prepared to sweep
— Nisi Dominus, Book of Common Prayer Christianity away forever. In his fear, the Pope prayed for the
salvation of his flock and was answered. In a dream, he saw
The Church is all things to all people. To some it is the
the Archangel Michael trampling Julian into the ground and
last repository of knowledge in the Western world, to others
stabbing him through the heart with a spear. As Julian died
a repressive organization that seeks to crush all rational un-
he whispered, “Thou hast conquered all, O pale Galilean!”
derstanding. Some go to the Church to seek out redemption
and none of his successors dared doubt his judgment, or the
and salvation, the only paths to Heaven; others curse it as the
power of the Christian faith.
manifestation of the Antichrist’s final victory. Whatever one’s
views, the Church is the fixed center of the Dark Medieval
world. No other body rivals it for power and influence; no other The Roman Church and
organization can be said to hold the world in its hands. To the the Dark Ages
Cainites it is both enemy and friend: the one fixed point in It was in these times that the Dark Ages truly began —
centuries of unlife, and the center of resistance to their very the Roman Empire was but a memory, Rome itself had been
existence. In any event, it can not be ignored. sacked by Alaric and the Vandals, the Eastern Empire seemed

The History of
decadent and fragmented by national and political battles,
and all Classical scholarship had been lost. It was an age of
new gods brought into southern Europe from the barbarian
Christianity
Though it seems impossible now, the fledgling sect of
northlands, and of heresies brought out of the East. The old
order had gone forever and the lights of civilization went out
across the continent.
Christianity was very nearly extinguished at its beginnings. So
During this time, the Church became a recognizable
insignificant was it to the Roman Empire that the authorities
entity. Fearing that Christianity would be swept away in a
who crucified Christ neglected to make any records of the
tide of heresies, and that Christian would fight Christian over
event. It was only chance — or Divine will — that allowed
articles of faith, a succession of Popes laid down the Orthodox
Christianity its time to grow.
and Catholic beliefs that would govern the Christian world
In the first centuries of the first millennium, Christianity was for centuries. St. Augustine is perhaps the most famous of
but one of many mystery sects fighting for survival and influence. these lawmakers, but many other talented Popes and church-
Ancient gods spoke to their followers through the ecstasies of men sought to impose order on the chaos of the Dark Ages.
the mystery cults, and it seemed as if the Cult of Mithras would The idea of orthodoxy that developed, though extremely
rule the Roman Empire. However, in 311, Emperor Constantine complicated and subject to much debate over the ages, can
I was stunned by a vision of a cross in the sky and promised that be summarized easily — the official Church in Rome was the
should he win the battles he was undertaking, he would dedicate only true church, salvation could only be found by following
himself and his empire to the crucified god. the tenets promulgated from here, and all else was heresy.
Win he did, and the dying Roman Empire turned to the Ironically, the actions of Italy’s vampires helped to preserve
new faith. It took root in the surviving courts of Byzantium and the Church in Rome — Ventrue, Lasombra and Toreador
was spread by zealous missionaries into the pagan and barbarian all needed strong political systems to support their aims and
lands of Europe. The faith took hold in many centers: in Rome, challenge the power of Constantinople. Other clans also
where the Popes followed the tradition of Saint Peter; in Con- supported the Roman Church — Nosferatu seeking salvation,
stantinople, where the Empire continued its slow spiral into and Brujah hoping that classical scholarship could be restored.
decadence and the Church was ruled by Patriarchs; in Ireland, Despite their similar aims, the clans never moved toward a true
where missionaries impressed the barbarian chiefs with their alliance and often worked at cross-purposes as they battled for
courage. At this time the Christian faith was interpreted in control over the Church hierarchy.
many different ways. Eastern denominations introduced ideas
Not only did the Roman Church survive these dark years,
of personal reincarnation, of a dualistic universe, of a feminine
but it prospered. Due to the collapse of most civil, legal and
god; free will was debated fiercely, as was the doctrine of Christ’s
national authority across Western Europe, the Roman Church
human nature and His divine spirit. In each area new versions
was able to fill this void and provide order in people’s lives.
of Christianity emerged, as the simple faith was translated
The Roman Church became the repository of knowledge and
through the prior experience and beliefs of new parishioners.
wisdom, the arbitrator of disputes, the wealthiest and most
Christianity could have continued in this organic way, powerful organization in Europe, and, eventually, the final legal
becoming a broad and all-encompassing faith, were it not for authority, with dominion even over emperors. This last power
the actions of the Byzantine Emperor Julian, known to history
DARK AGES COMPANION

114
was assumed when, in the ninth century, Pope Leo III crowned The worship of the Church is also expressed in rites of baptism,
the Holy Roman Emperor Charlemagne III, cementing the confirmation, weddings, ordinations, penitential rites, burial
right of the Church to determine the actions of state. This rites, and the singing of the Divine Office.
was a great coup for the Toreador, who delighted in seeing The Roman Church also fosters other public devotional
the Ventrue-influenced emperor bow down before the Pope. practices, including the Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament,
In the four centuries since the crowning of Emperor the Rosary, novenas (nine days of prayer for various special
Charlemagne, the Roman Church has grown full and mighty, purposes), pilgrimages to shrines, and veneration of saints’ relics
dominating Europe from Spain to the Balkans, from England or statues. Christians are not encouraged to practice private
to Italy. The Orthodox Church retains its power in the lands prayer; the Church dictates the practice of worship, consid-
of the Eastern Empire but cannot spread, contained as it is ering privacy in this matter to be dangerously close to heresy.
by the growing force of the Roman Church and the threat of In addition, the Church has an impressive array of holy
the Infidel. The Irish Church — which might have spread days, following a cycle of Advent, Christmas, Epiphany,
a different Christian faith, one more accepting of the pagan Lent, Easter, and Pentecost, as well as a distinctive cycle of
ways — has been bought into the fold and, with the Norman commemoration of the saints.
invasion of Eire, the hold of Rome on even those distant Some vampires have adopted a few of the Church’s prac-
islands is secure. tices for their own — they hold holidays in mockery of the holy
Worship days and practice blood magics in place of communion (see the
Book of Storyteller Secrets for more details on these practices).
The public worship of the Roman Church is its liturgy,
principally the Eucharist, which is also called the Mass. Rec-
itation of prayers and readings from the Bible take place in Orthodox Church
Latin (which is seldom understood by the parishioners); these The main rival of Roman Christianity and the major Christian
sacraments are followed by the faithful receiving communion, faith across the Levant and Eastern Europe, the Orthodox Church
understood as sharing in the sacramental presence of Christ. claims to have preserved the original and apostolic Christian faith.

CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

115
 The Orthodox Church is a fellowship of administratively Incarnation. The Orthodox Church accepts the early traditions
autocephalous (self-governing) local churches, united in faith, of Christianity, including the same sacraments as the Roman
sacraments, and canonical discipline; each enjoys the right to Catholic Church — although in the Orthodox Church infants
elect its own head and its bishops. Traditionally, the Patriarch receive the Eucharist and confirmation — yet married men may
of Constantinople is recognized as the “first among equal” become priests, though not bishops or monks. The veneration of
Orthodox bishops, though he has great direct doctrinal and Mary as Mother of God is central to Orthodox worship, and the
administrative authority. He also wields great power through intercession of saints is emphasized. After an early controversy
his direct connection to the Imperial Court; many decisions and on the subject, which almost led to outright war within Europe,
much of the politics that earn the name ‘Byzantine’ derive from the Orthodox Church has accepted the Roman practice of the
the Patriarch. The other major heads of autocephalous churches, veneration of icons of Christ, the Virgin Mary and the saints.
in order of precedence, are: the Patriarch of Alexandria, Egypt, The tensions between the Byzantine Patriarch and Emperor,
with jurisdiction over Africa; the Patriarch of Antioch (while the growing hatred of Rome for Constantinople, and the influ-
the Patriarch of Jerusalem remains in exile) with jurisdiction ence of the East on the Orthodox faith have created a veritable
over Palestine; the Patriarch of Moscow and all Russia; the playground for the vampire lords of Europe. Cainites have hidden
Patriarch of Serbia (Yugoslavia); the Patriarch of Romania; the many of their intrigues under the cover of the schisms, promot-
Patriarch of Bulgaria; the Archbishop of Cyprus; the Archbishop ing their own ends while disguised in the trappings of religions.
of Athens and all Greece; and the Metropolitan of Prague and Certain Cainite elders whisper that the iconoclast heresy grew
all Czechoslovakia. This fluid structure of authority means that not from a disagreement over the images of God that could be
many of the clans are fighting over control of the Orthodox venerated in Church, but from mockeries of grace produced by
Church through ghouls and puppets in their home region. During Tzimisce craftsmen and insinuated into the churches.
the election of a new Patriarch of Constantinople, tensions
between the clans can explode into open conflict.
Historically, the Orthodox Church stands as a direct Church and
descendant of the earliest Christian communities founded in
regions of the Eastern Mediterranean by the apostles of Jesus.
The subsequent destinies of Christianity in those areas were
State Though the Popes claim full dominion over emperors and
shaped by the transfer of the imperial capital from Rome to all the acts of state, this power is often challenged by growing
Constantinople by Constantine I in A.D. 320. As a consequence, national authority across Europe. Kings and emperors have
during the first eight centuries of Christian history, most major their own agendas, which sometimes conflict with those of
intellectual, cultural and social developments took place in this the Church; indeed, there is an ongoing battle between the
region. Missionaries from Constantinople converted the Slavs Holy Roman Emperor and Pope over their respective authority.
and other peoples of Eastern Europe to Christianity (Bulgaria, This battle began with Emperor Henry III in 1046 and will
864; Russia, 988) and translated the Scriptures and other liturgical continue until the Concordat of Worms in 1122.
texts into the vernacular languages used in the various regions. The power of the Popes is based on a document called
The Orthodox Church’s refusal to accept the primacy of “The Donation of Constantine,” in which the great emperor
the Pope and Roman law has led to a seemingly endless conflict willed his empire to the church. Secular circles hotly debate
between the rival branches of Christianity. The first major breach the veracity of this document, especially as it was only produced
came in the ninth century, when the Pope refused to recognize by the Church centuries after Constantine’s death. The few
the election of Photius as Patriarch of Constantinople. Photius vampires who have been able to enter the Vatican libraries
in turn challenged the right of the papacy to rule on the matter. and study the document have claimed to sense an odd aura to
The mounting disputes between East and West reached another the document — a Lasombra elder of Venice has said it carries
climax in 1054, when mutual anathemas were exchanged. This the taint of the Malkavians, but the mad ones are not talking.
split in Christianity will lead to the sacking of Constantinople by Whatever the truth, the Church has waxed strong, and
the Fourth Crusade of 1204, which will intensify Eastern hostility even emperors and kings bow to the Pope. The Papal Seal,
toward the West. Rival Cainites are behind much of this tension, which shows the crossed keys of Heaven and Hell, enforces
as Eastern vampires seek to expand the influence of their holdings the will of the Church. A Pope is not only a prince, the lord
over their Western brethren and vice versa. In the Dark Medieval of the Papal States, but also carries the power of the Divine
world these secret politics exacerbate natural tensions and bring and can either open the gates of Paradise or plunge the re-
the rival Churches of Christendom into great conflict. calcitrant into Perdition. It is through this final and absolute
authority that the power of the Pope is held, like the Sword
Doctrines and Practices of Damocles, over the heads of state.
The Orthodox Church recognizes as authoritative the de- Popes use this power sparingly, for they do not want to
cisions of the seven ecumenical councils that met between 325 upset the delicate balance of power across Europe — it will be
and 787 and defined the basic doctrines on the Trinity and the centuries before the Borgia Popes play the games of princedom
DARK AGES COMPANION

116
and politics that bring the Church into so much disrepute
and lead to the sacking of Rome by Christians. The Church
plays the role of negotiator and diplomat, resolving conflicts
between the emergent nations and sanctifying the marriages
that bind noble houses together. The treasury of the Holy See
is greater than that of any mere king, and the Church also
acts as banker to the powers of Europe, giving the Pope yet
more power over the world.
More potent than this temporal power is the spiritual
might wielded by the Pope. A rebuke bearing the Papal Seal
would be enough to stop most kings, because such censure
is strengthened by the ultimate power of the Church. The
Pope (or a council of bishops acting ex cathedra) may declare
excommunication or anathema. Excommunication is a spiritual
and real exile from the Church. People, places, even entire
regions may be declared excommunicant, and once this is
done, no Christian may lift a finger to help the cursed ones
— indeed it becomes fully legal, almost a duty, to drive those
under such a ban from Christian lands and seize their property.
The ritual of excommunication also places the victim beyond
salvation; the excommunicant’s soul is doomed to Hell and
there can be no redemption, even on the Day of Judgment.
Worse still is the judgment of anathema, which can be made
upon an action or thing — once anathema is pronounced, any
Christian who uses the object or skill, goes to the place, or has
dealings with those so pronounced becomes immediately and
irrevocably excommunicant. The Church has pronounced as
anathema all dealing with the Devil and his minions, and this
includes vampires. Therefore, a revealed vampire curses not
only himself but also any estates or property he holds. The
Church has also declared all prophesying and necromancy
anathema, for its own reasons.

Crusades
The Church has turned its attention beyond the borders
of Christendom — the mission of the Earthly church is to
bring all peoples into the light of divine grace as taught by
Jesus Christ. Beyond the limits of Europe, the pagan lands
seem infinite, from the growing Muslim threat, to rumors of
distant Cathay and the Golden Horde. The impetus behind
the Crusades is therefore to extend the borders of Christendom
into these unknown lands, as well as to direct the military
might of the European princes toward outsiders rather than
squandering it in internal bickering. The vampire lords of
Europe support this endeavor, for it brings them closer to the
ancestral lands of the Assamites and a chance at rooting out
their fortress of Alamut.
The Crusades actually grew out of popular movements
within the war-torn states of Europe — holy men like Peter the
Hermit gathered people to their banners and led them to war
against the infidel, eventually gaining the respect and, more
importantly, the blessing of the Holy Father. As these bands of
crusaders traveled across Europe, they purged and pillaged the
domains of resident infidels — Jews, pagans, and heretics — on
CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

117
 Life in the
the road to Constantinople. These initial crusaders, not being
trained men of war, had little success in their venture; after

Church
flooding across the straits of the Bosporus, they were quickly
massacred by Muslim forces. However, their doomed action
served to spur all of Christendom to war. Under the auspices Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmov-
of the Church, the kings of Europe gathered, and effective, able, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye
armed expeditions were led into infidel lands. know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.
The early Crusades were remarkably effective, serving — 1 Corinthians 15:58
not only to penetrate deep into Muslim lands and reclaim
From humble monks to proud bishops, from the politics
the Holy City of Jerusalem, but also to challenge the might
of the cardinals in Rome to the battle-scarred knights of the
of the Orthodox Church and Byzantine Empire. The city of
Crusades, the Church governs a multitude of people.
Constantinople, most threatened by the Muslims, was forced
to accede to the crusaders’ travels through its territory, thereby
tacitly acknowledging that the might of Rome was unstoppable. Monastic Orders (the
The Crusades also served to unite the princes of Europe under Church Spiritual)
the banner of the Church, reinforcing the power of Rome to Monasticism refers to the way of life adopted by those
make decision that could sway emperors. During these heady individuals who have elected to pursue an ideal of perfection
nights, European vampires swept into the Middle East behind or a higher level of religious experience. Monasticism embraces
the mortal forces, establishing new territories and sampling both the life of the hermit, characterized by varying degrees of
the delights of Eastern civilization. extreme solitude; and the life of the cenobite, the monk living
However, in 1187, Saladin, Sultan of Egyptian territories, in a community. This rejection of the world always entails
reunited Islam and recaptured Jerusalem. Two years later, asceticism, or the practice of disciplined self-denial, which
the futile Third Crusade began, uniting Frederick Barbarosa, may include fasting, silence, a prohibition against personal
Richard the Lionhearted, and Phillip Augustus (the rulers of ownership and an acceptance of bodily discomfort. Almost
the Holy Roman Empire, England, and France respectively) always it includes poverty, celibacy and obedience to a spiritual
to reclaim Jerusalem. This crusade was the epitome of chiv- leader. The goal of such practices is usually a more intense
alry, with Saladin and Richard being particularly praised in relationship with God; some type of personal enlightenment;
song and story. However the action was futile and the power or the service of God through prayer, meditation, or good
of Christendom was broken against the rock of Islam. Many works such as teaching or nursing.
of the new territories established by European vampires were Christian monasticism grew out of two impulses sep-
swept away as the Assamites reclaimed their lands. These arated by the length of the continent. In the south, in the
disenfranchised vampires lost not only their new territories deserts of Egypt, Syria and Cappadocia, men would go into
but the holdings they had neglected in Europe. Returning the desert and mountains alone and become hermits, or
home as vagabonds, many of these vampires have thrown in anchorites, purifying their faith through the mortification
their lot with the Furores or turned Autarkis. Just as many of the flesh. Saint Anthony the Great was connected with
failed crusaders have become condottieri, or bandits, so have the first Egyptian hermits; Saint Pachomius, with the first
these vampires — seeking to seize land to replace what they communities of cenobites in Egypt; and Saint Basil the Great,
have lost. bishop of Caesarea, placed monasticism in an urban context
In a few years’ time, in 1202, Pope Innocent III will by introducing charitable service as a work discipline. In the
declare the Fourth Crusade, leading to the sack of Constanti- north, holy men gathered together to protect themselves from
nople by the crusading forces. This fiasco not only breaks the the wilderness and the barbarians and, more importantly, to
power of the Eastern Empire, but also opens Eastern Europe form a community in which faith might be kept strong and
to future invasions of Ottoman Turks. Following this disaster, taught to others.
the eyes of Rome turn inward to the territories it controls, The importance of the anchorites is that in their lone-
and Crusades are launched within Europe — first against the liness they showed so great a purity of faith and purpose that
Cathari in southern France, then against the Lapps, Latvians their example drew others into the fold. Though mocked by
and Russians, as well as Orthodox sites in Greece and Eastern the decadent and falling Roman world, these men of faith
Europe. The great success of these internal Crusades is the displayed a simplicity of purpose that was compelling. It is
reconquest of the Iberian Peninsula from the Moors, but the sad to relate that many anchorites met their end at the fangs
curse of war takes a deep root in Europe, and the next cen- of vampires — their isolation meant they were beyond the
turies are torn by continual wars and border disputes among protection of society should their faith waver. The early Irish
the kings of Christendom. monasteries were more important; not only did they preserve
much classical knowledge that was otherwise lost (for a time

DARK AGES COMPANION

118
the Irish universities were the greatest in all of Europe), but over to sin entirely by their undead masters — such scandals
they actively sent out missionaries to convert the rest of the will call down the might of the Inquisition upon many upstart
British Isles. vampires.
Monasteries in the Dark Ages Military Orders (the
It was the example of these Irish monasteries, combined
with the discipline of the anchorites, that prompted powerful Church Militant)
Church lords to create monastic communities from the fourth Growing from the need to defend the borders of Christen-
century onward. The organization of western monasticism is due dom (especially the newly reclaimed Holy Land) and channel
primarily to Saint Benedict of Nursia (sixth century), whose the warriors of Europe into Christian endeavors, the Church
Benedictine rule formed the basis of life in most monastic has instituted several military orders of Christian knights
communities until the 12th century. The early monasteries who combine the power of faith with that of arms. For more
were local affairs — part of no established order — until information on religious military orders, see Chapter Six.
recently; Rome has began to reorganize the monasteries into
monastic orders and regiment the lives of monks and nuns. Siccarri
Among the principal monastic orders that are evolving are The existence of the Siccarri, or “dagger-men,” is one of
the Carthusians and the Cistercians; the mendicant orders, the great secrets of the Church, known only to the Pope and
or friars — Dominicans, Franciscans, and Carmelites — will select cardinals. The Siccarri, also known as Red Monks for its
arise in the 13th century. With central control established and members’ customary garb, is an elite military force responsible
Europe entering a time of prosperity, these new monasteries will for directly enforcing the papal will in secret.
grow into huge concerns governing the lands around them and The Siccarri was created in the early centuries of the
rivaling the feudal lords in power. Monasteries already have Church, drawing its membership from splinter Christian sects
grown into vast fortresses, the largest supporting thousands of that had not only learned wisdom from Gnostic philosophers
people — from the monks and nuns, through their servants, but also violently resisted persecution by the Roman Empire.
scholars and teachers in the great libraries, to the warriors As Christianity united under Rome, these groups came together
who protect them and enforce the Church’s will. Along with and appealed to the Pope for their survival. A deal was reached:
the cathedrals, abbeys and monasteries stand as centers of the The Siccarri could continue to practice their rituals, but they
Church’s will and influence, enforcing its power and providing would be subservient to the will of the Papacy. It is said that
centers of faith and learning across Europe. Siccarri rituals purify the mind and body to create unstoppable
It should be noted that monasteries are not yet austere soldiers, though this is likely to be mere rumor. Nevertheless,
institutions. They are not only centers of faith and scholarship, the group’s list of successes is impressive.
but also centers of community. Traders go to monasteries to On the surface, Siccarri appear similar to other monks —
sell their goods, fairs take place in their precincts, and the they take vows of chastity, obedience and poverty, relying on
poor can go there for alms or healing. Many scions of the the Church for their support. However, unlike monks, they
nobility have entered monasteries; some have great reserves train in the arts of war, deception and assassination. They
of wealth and display an unholy opulence. Many monks of have seldom taken to the field en masse as a military order,
noble background display too deep an interest in politics generally preferring to work behind the scenes and pursue
and maneuver with their neighbors for power and influence; tactics of terror against the enemies of the Church. They are
also, some noble sons have been sent into the monastic life used within Europe to suppress heresies, and entire villages
to resolve inheritances and never take seriously their role in have been razed to the ground by their actions.
the Church, continuing to pursue lives of pleasure. The rise Recently they have suffered the one great setback in their
of these “noble” monks has led to such scandals as abbots and history. Following the crusaders into the East, they sought out
abesses owning brothels and hunting dogs or even selling their mortal assassins and their leader Hassan-i-Sabah — and found
novices into slavery. instead the Assamite fortress of Alamut. Their forces were
Whereas a monastery that was strong in faith and holiness destroyed, and this event is never spoken of in Rome. Rumors
would be shunned by Cainites, these new monasteries run have emerged from the secret places of the East; these rumors
by dissolute nobles provide excellent hunting grounds and state that not all of the Siccarri were killed, and that pale-
centers of political power. A surprising number of younger skinned Christian Assassins now stalk the borders of Europe.
vampires have moved from the traditional fortresses of their Within Europe the Siccarri hold several citadels where
elders into these new sites of trade and mortal life. As many their forces are trained. One is in Rome, the others closer to
nobles deed land to the Church in exchange for assurances of the borders of Christendom. They also maintain a network
the afterlife, some of these monasteries rival the feudal lords of informers and safe houses across Europe allowing them to
in power and provide a springboard for ambitious Cainites to know of important events before even the Holy Father. They
advance in the Jyhad. A few monasteries have been turned

CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

119
 have refused to take action against the Cathari in southern
France, and the Pope fears that the seeds of rebellion have
been sown among his holy killers.
In truth the Red Monks are less loyal than the Pope
would hope. Many, remembering their origins, feel sympa-
thy for Gnostic heretics, and some cardinals have begun to
speculate that the Red Monks’ principles are too close to the
Islamic idea of submission to the divine will. Rumors state
that Siccarri rituals appeal to the infernal powers and that
there is an internal purge within the Siccarri to prevent the
spread of corruption.

Outside the Church —

Heresies of
the Dark Ages
Then shall ilka wicked wight
On my left side for fearedness flee.
This day their dooms have I dight
To ilka man as he hath served me.
— Tony Harrison, The Mysteries
For all its monolithic facade, the Church is not so secure
in its control as it believes.
The term “heresy” comes from the Greek word meaning
“to choose” and refers to the willful rejection of the Church’s
doctrines. From its beginnings in the dying Roman Empire,
Christianity struggled with powerful religious movements —
like Gnosticism and Marcionitism — which were similar to
it in some respects but different in others. The result of these
early struggles was the emergence of the rule of faith, embodied
in what is now called the Apostles’ Creed and enforced by the
will of Rome. Almost every line of this creed is directly aimed
at some important heresy.
After Christianity became the established religion of the
Roman Empire in the fourth century, the Roman emperors
and the bishops of the church frequently convened ecumenical
councils to resolve major doctrinal disputes. These councils
formulated orthodoxy and declared all other beliefs to be
heretical. Penalties for heresy depend on specific instances;
as the Church can and will call upon the state to enforce
Christian law, they are often severe. Heretics risk exile and
excommunication, confiscation of property, loss of civil rights
and death.
The major heresies of the Dark Medieval world derive
from the remnants of the sects involved in these early battles
with the Church.

Manichaeism
Manichaeism is a Gnostic religion that originated in
Babylonia in the third century. Its founder was a Persian of
noble descent named Mani who received a special revelation
from God, according to which he was called to perfect the
DARK AGES COMPANION

120
incomplete religions founded by earlier prophets — Zoroaster, Official countermeasures, such as the preaching ef-
Buddha and Christ. In approximately A.D. 242, he undertook forts of the Cistercians and Dominicans, or decrees of the
an extensive journey as an itinerant preacher, proclaiming Church, have proved only partly effective. Throughout the
himself the Messenger of Truth. Traveling throughout the 13th century, the remnants of the Albigenses, together with
Persian Empire and as far as India, he gathered a considerable other Cathari and the Waldenses, will be the main targets
following. He met with increasing hostility from Zoroastrian of the Inquisition.
priests and was finally executed. The Cathari are particularly significant in the Dark
The essence of Manichaeism was the principle of absolute Medieval world because the crusade against them uncovers
dualism: the primal conflict between God, represented by evidence of vampirism and the Order of Hermes. Rumors
light and spirit; and Satan, represented by darkness and the that the Albigensians were the guardians of a secret bloodline
material world. Human beings, created by God, were divine descended from Christ are, in fact, corrupted revelations of
in spirit; however, they carried within them seeds of darkness, their protection of some of the last Salubri. When this fact
sown by Satan, because of their material bodies. Salvation, is realized, the Tremere enter the area in force to continue
as taught by Mani, required liberating the seed of light, the their persecution of Saulot’s childer, leading the Crusaders to
soul, from the material darkness in which it is trapped. This uncover not only a Hermetic Chantry in the nearby mountains
is achieved by strict celibacy and ascetic practices. Those who but also many of the local Cainites. The Albigensian Crusade
would become perfect are to set three “seals” on their lives: can be said to be the beginning of the Church’s direct war on
on the mouth, to speak only truth and to abstain from meat the supernatural.
or impure food of any kind; on the hands, to refrain from war,
killing, or injuring life; on the breast, to render impossible the Waldenses
works of the flesh. This triple seal applies only to the elect or The Waldenses (Vaudois) trace their origins to the “poor
pure; hearers follow a less demanding code. The imperfect are men of Lyon,” founded by Peter Waldo, a wealthy Lyon mer-
destined to continual rebirth in a world of material bodies. chant who gave his goods to the poor and became a traveling
The Byzantine emperor Justinian issued an edict against preacher in about 1173, advocating voluntary poverty for
the Manichaeans which led to their destruction in about the the sake of Christ. He attracted a large following in south-
sixth century, although Manichean doctrines would reappear ern France and sought Papal recognition for his fellowship.
in the teachings of the Bogomils, Albigenses, and other sects. Instead, he was excommunicated for heresy in 1184. Waldo’s
Manicheans’ teachings are also taken up and reversed by the followers promote religious discipline and moral rigor, and
monk Procopius, founder of the Cainite heresy, which holds are intensely critical of unworthy clergy and the abuses of the
that the indestructibility of the vampire form is a sign of divine Church. In 1209, the crusade against the Cathari will sweep
blessing. These corrupt Manicheans throw themselves into up the Waldenses in its path — after the burning of 80 of their
the worship of vampires with a passion, spreading their faith number at Strasbourg in 1211, the majority of them will flee
across Europe and deep within the Roman Church. into the Alpine valleys in northern Italy to lead a marginal
existence. Here they are preyed upon by bandits and harassed
Albigenses by the Inquisition.
The Albigenses are the members of a religious sect in
southern France. Their name is derived from the French town
of Albi, where they are centered. Similar groups in other parts
The Inquisition
Generally neglected by historians, the Inquisition has
of Europe were called Cathari, meaning “pure ones.”
a far older history than is often revealed. The roots of the
Following the dualistic principles of Mani, Albigenses
Inquisition go back to the early centuries of the Church, soon
consider the material world as evil — redemption means the
after Constantine’s conversion, when it become necessary to
liberation of the soul from flesh. This leads them to condemn
settle doctrinal disputes. These early “Roman Inquisitors”
marriage and sex; meat, milk, eggs, and other animal products
were scholars and messengers who carried the papal word to
are also forbidden. They also reject the Church’s teachings
the fringes of Christendom. They acted as missionaries and
on Purgatory and the sacraments because of the material ele-
helped to forge the Christian empire. Following the actions of
ments involved. Their own sacrament, the consolamentum,
Julian the Apostate they were given greater powers and allowed
or baptism of the soul, is administered by laying on of hands.
armed escorts to protect themselves. In the dangerous times
Only the “perfect” (perfecti) receive it, and they are expected
of the Dark Ages, these escorts were further expanded, and
to live by a rigorous ethical code. The majority of the sect
Inquisitors often traveled with members of the Siccarri and
remains in the state of “believers” (credentes) and lives less
the Simonites, an order of Christian mystics. Their missions
rigorously. The sect’s efficient organization, with bishops and
became broader in scope, and some of these early inquisitors
clergy supported by the local nobility, helps it to survive and
acted on their own discretion against pagans and heretics,
gain power in the face of Rome’s opposition.
using their own forces and those raised from local lands to

CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

121
purge areas of taint. Some massacres have had to be hidden with power, making supernatural creatures uncomfortable
in Church records, as more militant inquisitors have taken and possibly even damaging them should they continue to
their missions into pagan Lithuania and against the Orthodox venture forward.
Church in the Balkans and the lands of Russia. Holy ground is rated in a similar way to the Faith Numina:
Throughout the Dark Ages, inquisitors were given great • Any supernatural creature attempting to trespass upon
latitude in their operations. As the emerging feudal princes holy ground must make a Willpower roll (difficulty 8) to
of Europe became more secure in their power, the actions of proceed. Many old churches have this rating.
the Church were sometimes questioned, and in the 10th and •• The Disciplines of Auspex, Dominate and Presence
11th centuries the Inquisition was primarily a passive force, (or similar powers possessed by other Awakened creatures)
spreading the word of the Church and will of the Pope but simply fail to work here. Any place associated with a saint or
lacking the power to enforce it. Part of this weakness was due similar holy person and at which worship is regularly conducted
to the deeds of vampires, who feared the strong-arm actions has this rating.
of the Church and wished to contain the threat of holiness. ••• All within the area sense something “unnatural”

The Future of the whenever a vampire or infernal creature attempts to enter.

Any attempt at Obfuscate or Chimestry is at +1 difficulty.
Inquisition Only places of great and active holiness have this rating.
Following the continuing obduracy of the Cathars and •••• No Disciplines (or other powers) that affect anyone
the beginning of the crusade against them, the Pope will other than the being using them may be employed within an
officially create a new Inquisition with far-ranging powers area this holy.
and the right to root out sin and heresy across Christendom. ••••• To even enter such a sanctified place, supernatural
The Simonites will be made subservient to this new power; creatures (including ghouls) must spend a Willpower point
its members either leave the Church or go into hiding as and continue to spend one point each scene or flee in terror.
mundane priests and monks. In 1231, the Inquisition begins Should they fail to pay this cost, they must make Stamina
and will lead to revelations about the extent of vampire so- rolls each round (difficulty of 5 + their own Intelligence) or
ciety, bringing Cainite affairs into the open and launching break and flee.
the Anarch Revolt; pagans and followers of old powers will Should vampires or infernal beasts spend any length
be attacked, beginning the Burning Times and the fall of of time (over a day) in an area possessing holy status, they
the Mythic Ages. begin to suffer: Each day beyond the first that they remain,
If anyone needs proof that supernatural forces do not they suffer a number of aggravated wounds equal to the area’s
command humanity’s destiny, this is it. The actions begun in Holy Ground rating.
1231 will reverberate across Europe and into the New World, This is the main reason that, for all the politicking that
Africa and Asia for the next six centuries — the Inquisition goes on within the Church, few vampires dare to approach
is only formally disbanded in the 1880s. The Inquisition will the Pope directly. A trip within the Vatican is a distinctly
raise the level of human misery to new heights, trample many unnerving experience for any such tainted being. It is rumored
hopes, and corrupt the Church itself. In 1197, no one can see that Clan Nosferatu knows of secret Roman ruins that extend
the storm on the horizon, but the old ways are about to be beneath the Vatican and are free of the presence of holiness.
swept away in a tide of blood and fire. If this is true, then that clan may have great access to the
secrets of the Church and its princes. It is said that, for an

FaithTrue Faith is described in Vampire: The Dark Ages (pages

exorbitant fee, they will lead travelers into the Vatican’s
secret catacombs.

236-239). Some further details on holy ground, miracles and Miracles

relics are offered here. It is one of the great concerns of the Church in this pe-
riod that the age of miracles is done. Successive Popes have
Holy Ground declared that though, in the early days of the Church, God
One power of True Faith is the ability to sanctify an area. vouchsafed miracles so that Christianity could spread across
This is most common in places associated with the beginnings the world, He has now withdrawn this sanction, forcing a pure
of that faith and seldom found in any recent structures. Many faith that does not require direct proof.
sites in the Holy Land possess very strong Faith ratings, while As such, the fabled miracles of legend are seldom, if ever,
in Europe only the Vatican and a few dwindling pagan sites seen in the Dark Medieval world. The arising of a person of
possess any residual power. true holiness who could wield the legendary powers of the
Holy ground works like True Faith, except that it applies Divine should be the focus for a chronicle rather than limited
only to a specific area and works passively. Rather than calling to a strict system.
divine power against an intruder, the holy ground “pulses”
DARK AGES COMPANION

122
 Minor miracles, however, are possible and, though more he was in the middle of a desert), but asking God to strike
reported than factual, do occur. Most of these are similar to the Paris as He did Sodom and Gomorrah is unlikely to happen,
stories of guardian angels and psychic experiences common in even within the Dark Medieval world.
the present day (for example, warnings about danger, a sense
of loss when a relative dies, and so forth). Such events are far
more common in rural areas than in the cosmopolitan cities. Legends and
Other common miracles include visions (which can spark
off Crusades and riots, but often lead to the heretic’s stake, Fables of the
notable examples including those of Peter the Hermit and
Joan of Arc); mysterious appearances and disappearances of
objects and people; and proofs of faith, including stigmata
Church
Many tales in Medieval Europe relate to the Church. Such
and bleeding statues. stories range from accounts of local miracles, to suspicions
Many such miracles are associated with the relics of saints about the master architects of the Cathedrals.
and other luminaries of the church. Most churches in Dark
Medieval Europe contain one or more such relics (which are
The Wandering Jew
It is said that Caiphas or Castaphilus, a Jew who was ei-
often fraudulent) and the clergy shows them to the people on
ther Pontius Pilate’s doorkeeper or a humble carpenter along
holy days. Such events inspire a great deal of pageantry and
the route of the Crucifixion, was cursed by Jesus to await His
celebration; at times, even the relics and statues of the saints
return to the world. This humble and broken man wanders
themselves are paraded through towns and villages.
Europe, awaiting the end of the world and bearing witness to
The intercession of specific saints is best handled in a
the truth of the Scriptures.
way that seems appropriate to the legends surrounding them
He has been met by many famous men who bear witness
— for example, St.Francis can be appealed to for protection
to his simple faith and the power of his words. No vampire
from savage beasts. As a general rule, roll a petitioner’s Faith
is known to have met this man, though the Cappadocians
Numina against a difficulty based on the impressiveness and
fervently seek out rumors of his appearances. They wish not
unlikeliness of the miracle. For example, a saint praying for rain
only to question him about Christ, but also to wrest the secrets
is likely to succeed, as this is a fairly mundane event (unless
of immortality from him.
CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

123
Pope Joan to the death in the wilderness. Prester John is said to have
Though all discussion of this topic has been banned by communicated with Popes and emperors, either promising
Rome, it is whispered that one of the ninth-century Popes was support in the crusades or condemning the decadence of
a woman. Disguised as a man, she became the lover of many the European Church. No one knows the veracity of these
cardinals, binding them to her secret and blackmailing them claims, but travelers in distant lands bring back stories of a
into electing her Pope. Her reign was a short one, however, fabulous kingdom where gold is as common as dirt and faith
as she died in childbirth during a processional between the is true and pure.
Vatican and other churches in Rome. Originally this kingdom was said to be beyond the steppes
Reports say her child was not human and spoke dark of Russia, in distant Cathay, or on the borders of Arabia; with
prophecies before being killed by the shocked populace. This the coming of the Golden Horde, though, its location is now
is never spoken of in Rome, but no Pope will set foot on the suspected to be in Africa, perhaps in Ethiopia.
street where she died giving birth to a monster. The Nosferatu Prester John’s kingdom should remain an enigma in any
of Rome, who might be expected to know the truth of this chronicle. As a fable, it possesses far greater impact than it
tale, stay silent on the issue. However, the Malkavians of the would should it be discovered. Emissaries sent from Prester John
Eternal City claim that the Nosferatu spirited the child away (whether real or false) can be used to stir up Church politics
and have raised him in the darkness of their catacombs. Those anywhere in Europe. Such emissaries should be mysterious
who seek out the truth beneath the streets of Rome are turned and able to use strange powers to escape confrontations. The
away, or destroyed should they press their inquiries too far. messages they carry should be cryptic, containing revelations
and prophecies. Characters could become embroiled with such
Prester John an emissary — especially if rumors spread concerning a message
Beyond the borders of Christendom, there is said to be a which reveals the existence of Caine’s childer sent to the Pope.
great and holy kingdom ruled by a Christian wizard of great Or a vampiric messenger from Prester John’s kingdom could
power. This is Prester John’s kingdom, the great hope of the arrive carrying messages to the clans of Europe, threatening
Christian world and an illusion that has led many travelers war should they not accord with Prester John’s demands.

DARK AGES COMPANION

124
The Cathedral Builders and servants. The children who do possess the gift are trained
The magic of new cathedrals stuns the folk of Europe. simultaneously as churchmen and magi. Some are limited in
The dedication required to raise these massive structures to ability and can learn only the most basic rituals; others have
the glory of God is a light to the faithful and a thorn in the no such limits and awaken into True Magick as their gift grows.
side of the faithless. There are rumors, though, that human The White Monks are divided into different schools based
skill and simple devotion alone are not enough to build such on their individual abilities. The lowest school is that of the
marvels — that the master architects (perhaps learning skills Vestamentari, “those who wear the robes,” who can only sup-
that have been passed down since Solomon’s Temple) call on port the magic workings of others; next are the Exorcists, who
infernal power for aid. possess the Numina of Exorcism and can learn simple rituals;
following them are the Liturgists, who can use the full range of

MagicThe Church has had a problematic relationship to magic

goetic ritual; the Sanctified, who use high ceremonial magic;
and, finally, the Farae, “those who walk,” who possess the
full range of magics available to those without True Magick.
throughout its history. The first heretic was Simon Magus,
who challenged St. Paul before the Emperor Nero to a con-
True Mages and White Monks
test of magics, arguing that magic was a sword God had put Some of the children taken by the Church possess the
into the hands of the faithful. St. Paul condemned him for gift of True Magick. These children are taken by a group of
placing his power above faith; when Simon tried to fly, St. magi who keep their existence secret even from the Pope.
Paul’s faith brought him crashing to the ground. However, This group is a loose affiliation of divinely inspired mages who
Simon Magus’ argument carried much weight, and the early work to bring all humanity into the light of True Faith and
Christians needed whatever power they could muster merely to the worship of the One (a conglomerate ideal of the Divine).
survive. Many early Popes practiced magic, and the Grimoire These mages cross the lines of faith in medieval Europe; there
of Pope Honorius is one of the greatest texts on high ritual are agents among Muslims, Jews and even enlightened pagan
magic available in the Dark Medieval world. As the Church groups. Some of the children have a bias toward the Hermetic
became established it collected works of magic and prophecy Arts and are given to apprentice under allied Hermetic mages
from across the Roman world, and Popes and cardinals studied who support the Church.
them for the truth they contained. For more details on mages and their role in these times, see
These scholars discovered many disturbing things — in Mage: The Ascension and its supplements. If you do not have
all the works of magic they found and in all the summonings these books, assume that the average holy mage has powers of
they attempted, there was little trace of the Divine. Spirits healing, divination, purification, and the ability to call on divine
from the world beyond seemed to know no more of God than fire that inflicts unsoakable aggravated damage. The mage player
a peasant; magi could put miracles to shame while they cursed will have between three and five dice for these tasks.

The Moors
God and all His works; the Jews used magics which could not
come from Christ; and in recent centuries, the Islamic world
has demonstrated that it too can produce magic and mira-
cles. The Church has condemned all these miracle-workers
as tools of Satan, just as they have condemned other pagan
Al-Andalus
practices. To this end the Church has divided magic into The first Muslim intrusion into the Iberian peninsula was
two categories: goetia, which is magic approved of by Rome; carried out under a commander named Tariq in 711. Tariq’s
and maleficium, which is magic that comes from the Devil. forces routed those of the Visigoth king Rodrigo at Guadelete,
Maleficium, including such arts as necromancy and prophesy, and in 712 Muza ben-Nosair completed the destruction of
has been declared anathema because its use is so disturbing to the Visigoth kingdom. At that moment, the southern half of
faith. The so-called natural sciences of alchemy, astrology and the Iberian peninsula (called al-Andalus by the conquerors)
chirurgy (which includes folk healing, herbalism and various settled in for centuries of occupation by those whom history
mystical formulas, as well as basic first aid and surgery) are would come to call the Moors.
broadly accepted and dealt with on a case-by-case basis. In reality, the so-called Moors were hardly a monolithic
culture. Almohads, Almoravids, Umayyids fleeing the Baghdad
The Iacerian Order caliphate, Hausa warriors serving under the Almoravids — all
of these and more helped comprise the Islamic presence in
It is a lifetime’s task to become a member of the Simonites.
Iberia, one which lasted in some form or other until the fall
Children who seem different or strange are taken by monks
of Granada in 1492.
when they are young and bought to the colleges of Rome and
Ravenna. The selection is not infallible, and some children The Moorish culture in its various incarnations was in
who are taken do not have the gift of magic — these are many senses the most advanced civilization in the world.
trained as helpers to the White Monks, as their companions Within the boundaries of al-Andalus existed a golden age of

CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

125
learning, science, art, architecture and religious tolerance — at control of the region. He and his descendents, at first content
least some of the time. However, it is undeniable that Iberia to ignore and be ignored by the usurpers in Baghdad, spent
under Moorish rule produced seminal works of art, scientific two centuries embroiled in feuds and revolts. It wasn’t until
knowledge and philosophy centuries ahead of the European 928 that Abd al-Rahman (III), having put down the Hafsunid
learning curve, and a startlingly peaceful coexistence of Mus- revolt, assumed the title of caliph that had once belonged to
lims, Jews and Christians, all under the aegis of those who his ancestors. The Cordoba Caliphate, though wracked with
bore the word of the Prophet into Europe’s westernmost lands. the usual dynastic wars and baggage, survived as the political
center of Muslim Andalusia for a century.
However, as early as 718 (with the battle of Covadonga, a
Moors and Berbers minor skirmish that was blown out of proportion, held significance
Many of the Muslims lumped in under the catchall only as the first time a Christian army won any sort of victory
phrase “Moors” were in fact Berbers. Technically, the against the invaders in Iberia, and spawned the epic Song of
term “Moor” referred only to the descendents of mar- Roland as a much-distorted account of the action) the Christian
riages between Berbers and native Iberians. The term kingdoms of Léon, Castile, Navarre, Aragón and Catalonia be-
was derived from the Latin word “Mauri,” which was gan the work of the Reconquista — the reconquest of the entire
used for the Berber inhabitants of Algeria and Morocco. peninsula. Furthermore, while the Caliphate may have rested
Pure-blooded Berber Cainites are likely to take at Cordoba, the map of al-Andalus was a patchwork of taifas,
great offense if mistakenly identified as Moors. While the equivalent of city-states that spent as much time warring
intermarriage between Muslims, Jews and Christians among themselves as they did fighting the Christian enemy. In
was common and Moors in fact made up the vast 1085, the Christian armies recaptured Toledo, and the taifa kings
majority of the Islamic inhabitants of al-Andalus, in- found themselves forced to ask for help from fellow Muslims.
correctly identifying a pure-blooded Berber as Moorish By this time, a group of Berbers, recent converts to Islam,
could be fatal. had acquired the name Almoravids (in Arabic, al-Murabitun,
Those Who Live in Religious Retreats) for themselves and
established themselves as the major military power in North
Military Matters Africa. After much deliberation, al-Mutamid of Seville invited
The pattern of investiture was repeated multiple times during the Almoravids into al-Andalus; as thanks for his pains he and
the Islamic period: Zealous religious conquerors invaded and sub- his wife were eventually exiled into poverty by those whose
dued the “decadent” inhabitants of al-Andalus (“the Paradise”), held he had requested. Furthermore, while the Almoravids
only to acclimate, assimilate and gradually sink toward that same under Yusuf ibn Tashafin were initially successful at driving
“decadence” themselves. Later variations on this theme included back the Christians, the Moorish army did not consolidate its
having the fanatical newcomers invited in by their “soft” Islamic initial gains. Instead, a second campaign became necessary,
brethren in order to fend off the encroaching Christian kingdoms. during the course of which ibn Tashafin seized and consolidated
Such invitations were not issued lightly, as the Islamic rulers of Islamic territory as well as Christian. This second assault was
the taifas (little kingdoms) recognized that their more devout temporarily contained, if legend is to be believed, through the
brethren would probably have little more sympathy for them than efforts of a single man: El Cid.
for their Christian foes. Indeed, the poet-king of Seville, al-Mut-
amid, bitterly remarked that “…faced with the choice, I would El Cid
rather drive the camels of the Almoravids than be a swineherd While his very name, El Cid, is derived from the Arabic of
among Christians,” eloquently expressing the unpalatable nature those he nominally opposed (sayyed, lord), the historical figure
of his choice. Inevitably, the disdain the newcomers felt for those Rodrigo Diaz de Bivar cannot be easily classified. Exiled from
requesting their aid never lasted long. Even in the face of the Castile-Leon by Alfonso VI, de Bivar found himself at the head
relentless Reconquista, the richness of al-Andalus seduced even of a mercenary band that served Christians and Muslims alike.
the fierce Almoravids to the point where their descendents found Eventually de Bivar and his troop (heroes one and all, according to
themselves forced to turn to the even more ascetic Almohads for the legends) found themselves facing and holding off the assaults
protection from the encroaching Christians. of ibn Tashafin’s troops. By the time of his death in 1099, El Cid
had reconciled with Alfonso VI and held the lordship of Valencia.
A Brief Tale The legends of El Cid, in the form of popular songs and

of Conquests
stories, began circulating not long after his death (and the
collapse of the defenses against the Almoravids, who went
While Tariq and ben-Nozair may have the first generals on to sweep through all of what is now Portugal and southern
of Islamic armies to conquer the Andalus, they were hardly Spain). By 1197, highly organized song and myth cycles (the
the last. Abd al-Rahman (I), fleeing the victorious Abbasids Carmen Campidoctoris and Cantar del mio Cid among them)
in Baghdad, brought the tattered remnants of the ruling had begun the work of creating the myth of El Cid.
Umayyad family to al-Andalus in 755 and rapidly assumed
DARK AGES COMPANION

126
 — Hispo-Romans who converted to Islam. Jews and Mozarabs
Song and Story made up sizeable minorities in even the most thoroughly Islamic
Characters in Christian kingdoms bordering Moorish of the Iberian cities; Cordoba, Zaragoza, Seville and Granada
ones — or in Christian communities in Moorish lands — all hosted large mixed-religion populations.
are likely to be inundated in tales and stories of El Cid. Under the Umayyids, Jews and Christians held the status of
The body of legendry sprouting around the hero and his dhimmis — protected persons — and had many privileges, though
followers (Alvar Hannez, Minaya, Martin Antolinez and excessive taxes limited the abilities of non-Muslims to own land.
others) is both extensive and universally known. Charac- Still, a remarkable degree of religious tolerance existed, a toler-
ters in territory where the stories of El Cid are common may ance that was only eaten away by repeated Berber incursions.
meet bandit or mercenary bands claiming to be El Cid’s In truth, the Muslims’ motives for not interfering in
heirs, and knowledge of the El Cid body of myth often conquered Christian and Jewish communities were as much
serves as a watchword for telling Christian from Muslim. pragmatic as anything else; administering the conquered pop-
The valor, skill and ferocity of El Cid and his troops ulation was simply beyond the conquerors’ capacities. It was
were such that many unnatural observers speculated far easier to let the Jews and Christians continue to manage
that de Bivar and company must be the ghouls of some themselves, within certain limits.
extraordinarily potent vampire. However, while this The Jewish population assimilated and was accepted more
accusation was never proven, it is known conclusive- fully than the Mozarabs did; after all, there were no Jewish
ly that de Bivar rests peacefully in his tomb. Young kingdoms nibbling at the borders. Many Jews were trilingual
Lasombra, particularly those of Castilan heritage, are and served as accountants and administrators in Islamic gov-
often instructed to spend a night’s vigil by the tomb, ernments; a good number continued to hold those positions
as an exercise in self-discipline and courage. Unfortu- under Christian rule as well, as knowledge of both Arabic and
nately, the vigil can be fraught with great peril should Arabic-style mathematics were necessary for keeping things
a Lasombra with Moorish leanings learn of it. running administratively. This is not to say that there was no
cooperation between Christians and Muslims in al-Andalus;
when Toledo was captured by the Reconquista in 1085, the
Within decades, the Almoravid rule fell into the same sort
entire Mozarab population spoke Arabic, and churches graced
of intrigue-ridden chaos that had heralded opportunity to the
the streets near mosques in Seville.
local Christian kings, and soon the petty caliphs were calling
for the fanatical Almohads (Asserters of the Unity of God) to Furthermore, the Moorish conquest was not without its
come and rescue them, even as their ancestors had “rescued” ugly moments of religious strife. Cordoba, Zaragoza and other
the taifas’ caliphs. Once again the holy warriors unified Muslim major cities all saw mass attacks on the almajas, or Jews. Still,
rule in al-Andalus and pushed the Christians back, but this for the most part the religious climate of the al-Andalus was
was to be the last wave of Muslim intervention. Relentlessly, open and tolerant enough that Islam, Christianity and Judiasm
the Islamic territory was squeezed until, in 1248, Seville fell to all more or less flourished.
Christian troops supported by the soldiers of the Islamic taifa of
Granada, which was to be the last stronghold of Islam in Iberia. Behind the Scenes
Religion Some of the greatest scientific and intellectual
achievements of the Cordoba caliphate were the products
Religious life under the Islamic kings is often portrayed of collaborations between Islamic and other scientists,
as a harmonic convergence of Christianity, Judaism and or resulted from intellectual freedoms extended to
Islam, wherein all three faiths dwelled in perfect ecumenical non-Muslims. The work of Maimonedes, the translation
balance. The truth, as always, is a bit messier. While religious of the seminal medical text the Taysir, and many more
tolerance was more or less common in al-Andalus, the levels of were the direct products of religious tolerance under the
tolerance tended to rise and fall depending upon which group Islamic rulers of Spain and Portugal. This fragile balance,
was in power, and how recently they had seized the reins of however, would seem to fly in the face of common sense;
governance. While the Cordoba caliphate produced notables what force could induce peaceful coexistence?
such as Rabbi Hasdai ibn Shaprut, who served as physician The prevailing thought among younger Cainites of
and vizier to the caliphate, the Almohad incursion in 1147 a philosophical bent is that elder vampires, for reasons
provoked a mass migration of Jews to Christian-held areas. of their own, enforced the fragile peace. Speculation as
The religious landscape of al-Andalus was suitably to why, however, runs dry. Some point to the scientific,
complicated. Among the elements of the mix were the artistic and magical advances that resulted from the era
long-standing Jewish community, the Christian community of of religious tolerance as being sufficient reason for the
those Hispo-Romans who refused to convert to Islam (called truce’s existence; others have less credible theories.
Mozarabs), the Berber and Moorish Muslims, and Muwallads

CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

127
The Ways of Cainites The Assamites are the third clan with a strong presence in
Iberia, and each of the great assaults on al-Andalus has contained
Three clans predominate in al-Andalus. Lasombra himself any number of hashishin. The inevitable softening of the mortal
traveled widely in Africa, in addition to Embracing frequently armies as they settle in to the creature comforts of Iberia, how-
among the Hispo-Romans. Thus, the master of shadows found his ever, is less than pleasing to the Assamites, who despise members
childer on both sides of the Reconquista — a drama which would of the devout who go “soft” or “native.” As such, Assamites in
not play itself out fully for centuries, until Lasombra had become Iberia are busy propping up devout local rulers, countering the
ash and even the kingdom of Granada was but a memory. In the machinations of the Lasombra wherever they find them, and
meantime, the Magisters play games with the Christian kingdoms encouraging the lax among the faithful to correct their behaviors.
and the taifa realms alike. There is extensive communication An increasing number, however, view the decadent Alhomads
and polite discourse between Christian and Muslim Lasombra; as a lost cause, and as such are retreating into Northern Africa,
current gossip has it that the Lasombra have decided to support where the faith is purer and the Empire stronger.
the Reconquista en masse, and that they are merely using the taifa
kingdoms as training grounds for their youngsters.
The Brujah first entered Iberia with Hannibal’s troops,
but a new wave of migration came with the Almoravids,
Paganism
In wondrous beauty once again
whose origins lay close to the ruins of shattered Carthage. Shall the golden tables stand mid the grass
Concentrated primarily in Portugal, the Brujah would seem Which the gods had owned in the days of old
to be interested primarily in preserving the religious detente — from the Elder Edda, “The Wise Woman’s Prophecy”
of the peninsula, even in the face of the Reconquista. Younger By the end of the 12th century, the Catholic Church
Brujah often fight with the Alhomads and their allied Assa- has established its domination over most of Europe, but its
mites, but more out of dislike for the encroaching Christians reach is neither universal nor are Christian clerics the only
than out of any love for the retreating Muslims. Brujah, ones to bear the title “priest.” In the deep forests of Germany
particularly survivors of Carthage, are also heavily involved and Eastern Europe, the icy dark of Scandinavia, the endless
in the mystical Sufi Islam movement, though they leave the steppes of Russia and the lonely places of Ireland and north-
Kabbalistic schools of the Jews to the few Cappadocians who ern Scotland, dwell enclaves of people who worship gods and
have dared to travel this far. enact rites far older than Christianity. These are the pagans.

DARK AGES COMPANION

128
The Meaning of Paganism grazing season. Imbolc, celebrated on February 1, heralded the
change from winter to spring, the customary time for the birthing
The Latin word “pagus” refers to those who dwell in rural of lambs. Beltaine, May 1, ushered in the summer half of the
places and, although it has come to apply to any non-Christian year and honored fertility of all kinds. Lughnasadh, held on
religious belief, it more accurately describes the gods worshipped August 1, honored the harvest and the strong light of summer.
by rural folk — the spirits of the earth and sky, the harvest, The Roman invasion of Britain resulted in the wholesale
celestial phenomena, and the forces of nature. Christianity slaughter of the druids, whose leadership spearheaded the
resulted in the removal of God from the natural world, placing resistance to the legions of the Empire. Until the 6th century,
Him and His Son above and outside of creation. The emphasis however, druids still prevailed in Ireland, which the Romans
placed by the Church on the world of the spirit (as opposed to failed to conquer. The coming of Christianity to Ireland,
the world of the flesh) left little room for those who venerated however, ended the reign of these priest/lawgivers.
the gods whose forms and essences emanated from nature.
The worship of the Celtic gods did not perish with the
The Church teaches that there is only one God, but last druid. Instead, it went underground. The people who
pagans believe otherwise, honoring a pantheon of deities. For once worshipped Brigid, the goddess of fire, now venerated St.
them, the God of the Christians may be only one among many Briget, while Danu, the earth goddess, became in their minds
gods, and while He may determine the disposition of the soul synonymous with Mary, the mother of Christ.
after death, other gods replenish the harvest, bring water to
By the 12th century, Christianity has established a firm
the fields and wells, and ensure the safety of women in child-
base in the British Isles. Nevertheless, many pagans still practice
birth. Thus, while they may not necessarily deny the reality
their rites in secret while paying lip service to the customs and
of Christ, neither do they accept Him as the only true god.
rituals of the Church.
Where the Old Gods Dwell France
Throughout the Dark Medieval world, pockets of pa- The Gallic Celts, who remained in France and Brittany,
ganism still flourish. Although most worshippers of nature also worshipped a triple goddess. In addition, these pagans ven-
find themselves forced into hiding — practicing their rites erated many deities associated with animals. Epona, the horse
in secret or under the guise of Christianity — a few places goddess, proved so popular that many Roman cavalry officers
remain where the Church has yet to exercise its iron grip over adopted her worship and brought it to other places throughout
the minds and hearts of the people. Even in places which the Roman Empire. Other animal deities included Arduina (wild
have been thoroughly Christianized, the old gods still have boars), Nehalennia (dogs), Artio (bears) and Damona (cattle).
followers who remember how it used to be and who continue Throughout Brittany, elderly women called Fatuae
to maintain the sacred places and practices that honor them. instructed younger women in the ways of divination and sha-
manism at shrines, usually centered upon sacred wells. Women
The British Isles (England, usually held honored positions in France and Brittany, serving
Ireland, Scotland and Wales) as healers and seers.
The Celtic pantheon revolves around the harvest year. The
Christianity came early to this region of Europe, and the
original Celtic tribes who migrated from France to the British Isles
Church worked hard to convert the local pagans, enacting
considered themselves the children of Dana or Danu, the earth
laws forbidding pagan practices such as the ritual consump-
mother, but also honored a host of gods and goddesses. Among
tion of horseflesh, part of the rites of the cult of Epona, and
their deities are Bridget, the goddess of fire; Lugh, the god of arts
outlawing participation in pagan funeral ceremonies. Where
and skills; Manannan mac Lir, god of the sea; the Morrigan, god-
they could not prevent certain customs, such as harvest and
dess of war and death and Cerunnos, the lord of animals. Often,
lambing festivals, the Church incorporated these celebrations
the worship of Bridget, Danu and the Morrigan took the form of
into their calendar, giving them a Christian gloss. Holy wells
ceremonies venerating the three-fold goddess in her aspects of
were still sought out for their healing properties, but now they
Maid, Mother and Hag. In addition, numerous sacred places such
were sacred to St. Anne or the Virgin Mary, rather than the
as wells, caves, hills and hot springs had their own local deities.
original pagan goddesses once venerated there.
Pagan priests known as druids presided over the rituals
honoring these gods and goddesses, usually conducting elabo- Scandinavia
rate rites in sacred groves. Trees were holy to the druids, who The Norse pantheon included two families of gods, the Aesir
developed a runic script known as ogham (not to be confused and the Vanir. Odin Allfather, the god of battle, ruled over the
with the Lhiannan Discipline of the same name, though there Aesir, a contentious and warlike family of deities. Among these
are certainly numerous parallels that may be drawn between were Thor, the god of thunder; Baldur, the god of beauty and
the two) based on the names of various trees. rebirth; Tyr, the god of justice; Heimdall, god of dawn and the
Four major festivals marked the changing of the seasons for waters; Loki, the god of mischief; Frigga, goddess of fertility and
Celtic pagans. Samhain, held on the eve of October 31, marked Idun, goddess of youth. The Vanir consisted of Frey, god of rain
the beginning of the winter half of the year and the end of the
CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

129
and harvests; Freya, goddess of fertility and the noble dead; Njord, The pagans of the Baltic lands celebrated a midwinter’s
god of the seas and the wind; Nerthus, the earth mother and other festival called Kaledos, which involved burning the Blukis
deities of growth and healing. Less bellicose than the Aesir, the (the equivalent of the Yule log), masquerading as animals
Vanir represented the gentler aspects of nature, although they, and feasting on roast pork. At the midsummer festival, Ligo,
too, could be moved to anger and spitefulness. In addition, the worshippers lit a bonfire atop a pole located at the crest of a hill
people of northernmost Europe also venerated the Norns, the or on a mountainside, thus commemorating the World Tree.
three goddesses of fate. Urd governed the past; Verdandi ruled Singing and dancing accompanied a feast of cheese and mead.
the present; and Skuld, presided over the future. Like the trio of Although larger villages sometimes contained temples to
Greek Fates, the Norns were weavers, whose web contained all these deities, most worshipers held their rites at outdoor shrines
the threads — or wyrds — of humanity in its intricate designs. throughout the countryside. These sacred places, called Alkas,
Like the gods of the Celts, many of the Norse deities had an consisted of groves of trees protected from cutting, special fields
affinity with nature or natural phenomena, and their priests exer- that were left fallow, and wells where sacred fish were kept.
cised a great deal of influence over the tribal chiefs. Holy women Like the Celtic druids, Baltic pagans venerated certain trees as
frequently served as seers among many Scandinavian and Icelandic sacred to particular gods; the linden tree belonged to Laima,
tribes. Entering a trance, these priestesses sat upon raised thrones the goddess of life, while the elder (or alder) tree served as a
from which they would prophesy, often in the form of a series of shrine to Puskaitis, the god of the faeries and other spirits of
questions and answers. Norse cultures also embraced the practice the “Underworld.”
of magic, though the exercise of personal (as opposed to divine) The Lithuanians and Livonians, among other Baltic tribes,
power was carefully regulated and its abuse harshly punished. honored Pergrubius, god of growing things, in a spring celebra-
Christianity came relatively late to the cold regions north tion similar to the Green Man festival of the British Isles. The
of Germany. The warlike raiding tribes that inhabited those feast of Zazinck marked the start of the harvest while O Zinck
unforgiving lands proved difficult to convert. The followers commemorated harvest’s end. A special festival, Vaizgautis,
of Odin (or Wotan) had little use for the priests of a God who celebrated the flax harvest, considered sacred to Saule, the sun.
preached submission and repentance. By the 10th century, Baltic pagans, most of them peasant farmers, held a
however, Christianity had moved as far north as parts of Nor- special devotion to Zemyna, the earth mother, and regularly
way, and the followers of the “white Christ” and their priests demonstrated their veneration of her in their daily routine.
were numerous. The Swedes were the last of the Germanic Before beginning work or going to bed, many pagans would
cultures to adopt Christianity as their official faith. kiss the ground. Striking the earth in anger or spitting upon
Even when many of the Norse tribes converted, their her constituted sacrilege.
worship of Christ still retained vestiges of their old customs. Here, the Christian Church met with little success in
Festivals such as Summer’s Day and Winter’s Day survived in spreading its blanket of faith over the indigenous religion of
the celebrations of Easter and Christmas. Choral songs that the people. The Kingdom of Lithuania grew up around the
formerly celebrated the changing of the seasons evolved into need to resist the advances of the militant orders of the Church
Christianized “carols.” Images of Christian saints replaced which besieged them from one side and the invading hordes
pagan statues in shrines, thus legitimizing the continued ven- of Tartars from the Russian steppes. This is perhaps the one
eration of many of the Aesir and Vanir under new names. In spot in all of Europe, in the Dark Medieval setting, where
this fashion, Freya assumed the identity of Mary, the mother non-Christian polytheists are able to worship without fear of
of God, retaining her nature as the patron of fertility. Baldur reprisal or persecution. (Of course, they must adopt the state
became St. Michael, the beautiful archangel and leader of the gods in order to do so.)
armies of heaven, while Thor adopted the guise of St. Olaf.
By adopting the outward appearance of Christianity, many Finland and Lappland
Norse pagans persisted in the clandestine worship of the old The pagans who resided in the cold, dark regions of
gods, now transformed into saints. northernmost Europe, near the Arctic Circle, belonged to a lin-
guistically separate group from their Indo-European neighbors.
The Baltic Region The Finno-Ugrians (Finns, Laplanders, and norther Estonians)
The area which includes Old Prussia, Lithuania, Livonia of the icy tundras honored their own deities, who mirrored
and southern Estonia worshipped a pantheon which included the harsh, forbidding lands of lightless winters and summers
the sun-goddess Saule, the moon-god Mehnesis, and a host of without night. Finnish pagans worshiped Akko, ruler of the
other deities. Among these were Austrine, the morning and gods; his consort Akka, goddess of fertility and the harvest
evening star, Perkunas, the god of thunder, Lytuvonis, the and Jumala, the sky god. The Saami, or Laplanders, honored
rain god, and Zemyna, the goddess of the earth and the ruler Ibmel, god of the sky; Horagalles, the god of thunder; Pieve,
of the dead. Theirs was an animistic worship which looked the sun goddess; Mano, the moon god and Leib-Olmai, the
down on the exploitation of animals and honored the spirits god of the reindeer.
of sacred trees as reincarnated spirits of the dead.

DARK AGES COMPANION

130
 Ancestor-worship and practices to honor nature spirits Russia and the Balkan Peninsula
occupied a central place in Finnish and Lappish paganism. The The gods worshipped in Eastern Europe and Russia, along the
Saami venerated a “family” of ancestral spirits which consisted shores of the Black Sea and as far west as the Ukraine, included
of Radien-ahttje (the father), Radien-akka (the mother), deities that resembled those of their Baltic neighbors as well as
Radien-pardne (the son) and Rana-neida (the daughter). the early Greeks and Persians whose settlements once extended
The priests and priestesses of the Finns and the Saami were into that region. The Slavs and Russians honored Svarog, the
often shamans who knew the secrets of traveling between the sky god; Svarogitch, the god of fire or the sun; Bielbog and
worlds, entering sacred trances to free their spirits for mystical Tschernobog, twin gods of good and evil (or light and darkness)
journeys in search of knowledge to help their tribes. These and Jarovit, the god of war, as well as gods of the winds, seasons,
shamans also practiced healing and weather magic. Bear cults ancestors, and other aspects of nature and culture. In addition,
also proliferated among the nomadic hunter-gatherer tribes they honored the Zorya, triple goddesses of dawn, dusk and
of the region. midnight. The Slovaks worshipped Praboh as supreme deity;
Funerals among the Estonians, in particular, were lavish Zivena as goddess of life; Morena as goddess of death; Uroda as
ceremonies involving long wakes during which relatives and goddess of agriculture; Lada as goddess of beauty and Parom as
friends gathered for feasting and games to commemorate the the god of thunder. In addition, there were other local deities
deceased, whose ice-packed corpse rested in its home until the peculiar to certain small groups or tied to particular holy places.
time for its cremation. Burning a corpse, rather than burying All of these cultures recognized the warring duality of light and
it, prevented the spirit from remaining bound to its earthly darkness or good and evil. Among the Slovakians, the Bieloknazi,
body, thus enabling it to journey quickly to the land beyond or White Priests, served the gods of light. Their counterparts, the
the “hill of heaven” (the sky). Black Priests, practiced sorcerous magic in obedience to the gods of
Although Christianity has made some inroads in this region darkness. Both were honored as part of the eternal balance. In Russia,
during the 12th century, many tribes continue to resist con- the volkhv, or shaman, had power over the local spirits, including
version. Often, pagans practice a dual faith, adopting Christian the leshy or tree-spirits, and the vodanyoi (malicious spirits of water).
rites when necessary but continuing to venerate their ancient In this region, the Eastern Orthodox Church represents
gods. The wandering life style of many of these tribes makes the Christian faith. In Russia, the involvement of pagans
this duplicity easier than it would be in more settled lands. with politics and the existence of an anti-Imperial nationalist
CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

131
party made up of pagans resulted in the outlawing of paganism
brought about by the triumph of Prince Vladimir in the early
11th century. Orthodox churches replaced pagan sites and
statues of the gods were publicly flogged before they were
destroyed. Within the vast forests and expansive tundra of
Eastern Europe and Russia, however, pagan enclaves still
persist, although their worship has now become denigrated
to the status of superstition and folk customs.

Russia’s Dark Goddess

Worshiped throughout Russia as the goddess of
death and the dead, the ancient Nosferatu Cainite Baba
Yaga occupies a central place in the hearts of Russian
pagans. Seen as both cruel and whimsical, the “Little
Grandmother” (as she is euphemistically referred to)
dwells in a magical hut which walks about on huge
chicken legs. A fence of skulls and bones surrounds her
haven. As part of the pantheon of the gods of darkness,
Baba Yaga identifies herself with the Russian earth and
viciously opposes the forces of Christianity — closely al-
lied with the light — attempting to subdue her homeland.
Although her influence wanes as the fortunes of
Christianity rise in Eastern Europe, tales of her fierce and
often brutal protectiveness continue to instill righteous fear
among the common people of Russia. At the same time
as they fear her, however, many Russian peasants believe
that so long as Baba Yaga still moves within the darkness,
their land will never completely forget her ancient gods.

The Old Religion

Although pagan practices differ from region to region
throughout Europe, a few general ideas permeate almost all
non-Christian, polytheistic faiths. The cycles of nature are
central to pagan worship, and the mysteries of birth and death
are seen as part of this endless process of emergence and return.
While some pagan religions have a primary male deity, as
many honor a female goddess as central to their belief. In any
case, most pagan religions accord women (and female deities)
a higher position in their hierarchy than does Christianity.
In the Dark Medieval world, paganism survives in many
guises and under many names, but most people who know
of its existence refer to paganism as “the old religion.” Its
continued appeal to the farmers and peasants of Europe lies
in the fact that paganism is a practical religion, giving the
people what they need to understand the world and survive
its hardships. It has developed from the lives of the people
and their interactions with the natural world and, since it
addresses these concerns, it continues to have meaning and
import for the peasantry.
Regardless of their location, most pagan religions follow
similar practices. Recurring deities (though with different
names) are found among Celts, Norse, Slavs and Balts. This is

DARK AGES COMPANION

132
due both to the widespread migration of early tribes throughout Places holy to the old religion include rocks and hills, burial
Europe, bringing their gods with them to their new homes and mounds, volcanic clefts, fields, waterfalls, strangely shaped stones,
assimilating the existing gods of the people they encounter, sacred groves, forest clearings, open hilltops, places alongside
and to the relevance of paganism to the lives of the common springs or lakes, islands, and, in general, any area that is outside
folk, whose needs and concerns remain the same regardless of and somehow set apart from the daily world. In these places,
of where they live. Farmers concerned with the planting and the sacred can manifest itself. Many of these sites also function as
harvesting of crops honor the patrons of the seasons. Women safe havens, for violence within their confines is not permitted.
anxious to bear healthy children look to goddesses of fertility Burial mounds are considered sacred because of the belief that
and childbirth for succor and good fortune. The spirits of the the dead act as emissaries to the gods. Priests and lawgivers enact
dead require guides to convey them to the Otherworld and to their rulings within holy ground so the gods will help men choose
prevent them from haunting the living. Although the names wisely in governing their lives. Feasts, on the other hand, take
by which these gods and goddesses are addressed may differ place nearby rather than in these holy places.
from culture to culture, the aspects of life and death that they
represent remain universal.
Followers of the old religion tend to behave in ways that
Elysium: The Sacred Haven
differentiate them from non-pagans, including Christians, Jews The Cainite practice of forbidding violence with-
and Muslims. Because they place so much emphasis on this in Elysium shares its origin with the pagan custom of
world, rather than the next, pagans are often prone to boasting protecting important places from worldly or temporal
of their prowess, indulging in feats of drinking and feasting to concerns. Cainites who were pagans before their Embrac-
celebrate their bounty, and dressing in elaborate, beautifully es understand the need for places of neutrality, exempt
adorned clothing for festivals. Like their heroes, Cu Chulainn, from the petty rivalries that so often occupy the attention
Siegfried, Beowulf and other larger-than-life folk legends, they of the undead. During the height of Greek and Roman
act impulsively, often becoming quarrelsome and contentious civilization, Elysiums existed in the major population
when slighted or when their courage is doubted. The qualities centers of these cultures. Although such neutral ground
which paganism values in its worshippers — loyalty, bravery, is difficult to find in the Dark Medieval setting, some
toughness, endurance, fighting skill, willingness to die and, over Cainites still manage to uphold the custom of designating
all else, a passion for living — are downplayed by Christianity. certain secular buildings or, in warmer climes, outdoor
The medieval Church, with its emphasis on preparation for plazas as places of respite and sanctuary.
the afterlife, places more importance on the passive virtues of
meekness, self-denial and abstainence from worldly pleasures. Pagans hold their rites of worship in a specifically defined
The actual religious practices of paganism concern them- place, using a ditch, a grove of trees or a ring of stones to set
selves with rituals to aid in battle, childbirth, or the harvest. it apart from the everyday world, but usually not enclosing or
Divination by various means, such as reading the entrails of walling in their “temple.” Inside that place reside represen-
animals or interpreting the movements of birds, clouds, fire tations of the gods such as statues or rocks carved with faces
and water, play a large role in the old religion, as those who or symbols and a hearth on which sacrifices can be offered.
know the future can plan for it. Pagans rely on their gods and Often a special stone, carved or uncarved, marks the center
goddesses to guide them, protect them from natural disasters, of a pagan shrine, to symbolize the center of the earth. Such
foes or terrifying monsters and bring them prosperity and luck. stones, like the Lia Fail of Tara, might also serve as a focus for
Because they honor both male and female aspects of nature, most kingmaking ceremonies. The one who would lead the tribe would
pagan religions give equal or near equal status to women, who swear to protect the stone — and, by extension, those whose
act as priestesses, hold land, fight in battles (and sometimes lead center it is. In other areas, there might stand a central tree,
the armies) and participate in most political and social arenas. symbolizing Yggdrasil, the center of the cosmos. For pagans, the
Sacrifices to the gods consist of offerings thrown in wa- whole idea of a blood sacrifice serves to open communications
ter, laid to rest in tombs, lobbed into peat bogs, or hung on between the community and the gods, letting the gods realize
trees. Most often, bread, meat, beer, fabrics, jewelry, weapons, the seriousness of the situation through seeing the spilling of
pottery, oil or other valuable items form the sacrificial gift. lifeblood. In times of sacrifice, the animal or person offered
Animals provide the most common living sacrifice (usually might be ritually slain upon the stone or hung from the tree.
coupled with a feast in which the part of the beast not given to Sunk deep into the earth, tree and rock both touch the four
the god is consumed by the worshipers), but in times of great major elements, earth and air, water (through rain or the tree’s
need, human sacrifices take the place of animal offerings. In roots) and fire (since it was thought that lightning was attracted
most cases, these victims are either criminals or else are chosen to both stones and trees).
by lottery. In extreme circumstances, important leaders may Water, as well, holds a special meaning for pagans. Seers
sacrifice themselves to emphasize just how great the desire is and priests frequently use wells, springs, lakes or any form of
for divine intervention. deep water as an aid to divination. Drinking the water of these
CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

133
windows into the future provides inspiration, like a draught
of pure, fresh thought. Certain springs are revered for their
healing qualities.
Christianizing the Pagans
With the coronation of Charlemagne in 800, Christianity
became inextricably wedded to the political restructuring of
Europe along national lines. As the new “Holy Roman Empire”
sought to bring the various tribes of Europe under its banner,
the Christian religion became a weapon in the hands of po-
litical leaders. By the end of the 12th century, most European
rulers subscribed to the Church and forced their peasants into
conversion, calling pagans devil worshipers and identifying
them as dangers to their authority. Following practices as old
as (if not older than) the Roman Empire, which also required
the acknowledgement of an official religion, the Christian
kings of Europe insisted on religious uniformity as a means
to political unity.
Believing that they possessed a mandate from both
spiritual and temporal authority, zealots among the Church
sought arduously to eradicate paganism by any means possible
— by cutting down sacred groves, tearing sacred stones from
the ground, and taking over lands and planting monasteries
atop former sites of worship. The patriarchal structure of both
Church and State proved particularly detrimental to women,
who found themselves bereft of many of their former rights.
Where they were unable to eradicate all vestiges of pagan
worship, the Church developed a more pragmatic approach,
coopting local heathen rites and giving them the sanction
of Christianity. Thus, the old spring rites of Beltaine in
celebration of the eternal maiden became transformed into
a feast honoring the Virgin Mary, while the Norse wheel of
light evolved into the four-candled Advent wreath heralding
the onset of the Christmas season. Likewise, pagan gods and
goddesses acquired the status of “saints,” thus enabling the
peasantry to continue their veneration without “worshiping”
false gods. For some, this was enough. Others, however, felt
differently about having their worship proscribed and de-
clared anathema. Many staunch pagans took their worship
underground.
The Survival of Witch Cults
Despite the overwhelming presence of the Church, many
pockets of paganism still flourish in the Dark Medieval world.
Most commonly, small groups of people gather together in
what the Church terms “witch cults.” These groups usually
focus around a woman versed in pagan lore. In an earlier time,
she would have been considered a priestess, wise women,
healer or seer.
Calling themselves wiccans (or “the wise”), these followers
of the old religion represent a threat both to the patriarchy of
the Church and to the emerging political kingdoms. Temporal
and spiritual power unite to propagate their own existence,
and unrepentant peasants who do not bow to their authority

DARK AGES COMPANION

134
represent the loss of wealth and power to both Church and place in the glow of its dying embers. The rites of Samhain,
prince. Further, it is in the Church’s best interests to reserve likewise, occur in secret using the feast of All Saints’ as a
miracles for themselves; they want the people to look to them shroud for the ceremonies that honor the dead.
for healing, forgiveness and spiritual fulfillment. Because many Most often, however, the practice of paganism pertains
pagans are well-versed in folk remedy, midwifery and occult to daily life. Villagers who hold to the old religion seek out
lore, the church cannot allow these herbal healers to make wise women and herbal healers for potions, salves, amulets and
folks well without appealing to Christ to cure them. other assistance for everything from curing boils and easing
Since the Church stands as the ultimate authority over or preventing childbirth to obtaining wealth or love. Many
the distinction between the “miraculous” and the “demonic,” households set aside a portion of their foodstores as gifts to
they brand the wiccans as “witches” — feared traffickers with the gods of the harvest, either burying them in the ground,
demons — and claim that these foul creatures fly through throwing them in a pond or burning them in the hearth.
the air for trysts with Satan and call down curses upon good Sometimes these sacrifices are given instead to the local pagan
Christian folk. Paganism, in its form as a witch cult, devolves priest or priestess as payment for the vital services rendered.
in the eyes of the Church from being a deviant religion, the The fear of discovery hangs over the head of every prac-
practitioners of which need to be led to the light of Christ, titioner of the old religion. When members of a pagan group
to an infernal sect full of heretical minions of evil who need uncover a traitor among them or sniff out a nonmember who
to be eradicated by all right-thinking folk. Though wide-scale knows their greatest secret, swift and uncompromising action
hangings and burnings will be more prevalent in the future, usually follows, sometimes in the form of a sacrifice, with the
many wiccans are persecuted, driven from their homes, killed potential betrayer as the victim.
or locked within monasteries. That their lands (if they own
any) and property are forfeit to Church or state is an incidental,
though profitable, consequence to the ruling powers.
Pagans and Cainites
Relations between pagans and Cainites differ from place
Despite their treatment, many members of these witch to place, ranging from open hostility to tenuous cooperation.
cults or wiccan groups never desert the old religion. Inside All pagans have a profound respect for the dead, honoring
hidden caves, beside sacred pools, atop mountains, or within them at Samhain, and seeking to propitiate them whenever
deeply hidden forest clearings, the old rites are still practiced. possible. Nevertheless, the presence of the walking dead strikes
Maiden and corn king consummate their eternal dance, the most pagans as an affront to nature and an interruption in the
stag king challenges the hero, the mother bears the king-who- grand cycle of life, death and rebirth that forms the heart of
will-be and the crone buries the old one. most pagan religions.

Pagan Practices in On the other hand, some Cainites share the same re-
sentment of the Church as followers of the old religion and
Medieval Europe occasional alliances form between pagan villages and their
anti-Christian Cainite protector. Although a number of
Being a practicing pagan is dangerous, and pagans insistent
on continuing to adhere to their beliefs take care not to draw Cainite clans (notably the Lasombra, Toreador and Ventrue)
untoward attention to themselves or unwittingly betray their have concentrated their efforts on gaining power over Church
existence to those who might report their activities to the local and state, most Cainites respect pagans and their beliefs. Many
priest. Recognition signs, such as hand gestures invoking the Cainites were, themselves, practicing pagans during their mortal
horned god Cerunnos (using the thumb and little finger) or lives and have as much difficulty (if not more) adjusting to
the three-fold goddess Dana (using the three middle fingers), the upstart Christian monopoly as their herds. Throughout
serve to identify pagans to one another. Occasionally, the Europe, but especially in Ireland, Scotland and Wales, the
lintels of houses will bear some discreet symbol indicating Gangrel most often find themselves in sympathy with local
that its residents follow the old religion: a sheaf of wheat, an enclaves of pagans, who share with them a closeness to nature.
iron horse shoe (in honor of Epona, the horse goddess) or a In Eastern Europe, where the Tzimisce exercise their
clump of three-leafed clovers, for example. bloody hold over a cowering populace, some Cainites form
Many pagan rites take place under the nose of the Church, the center of pagan cults devoted to the dark gods (as opposed
making use of the similarities in time between the liturgical to the gods of light). Entire villages in the Carpathians or
festivals and feasts honoring pagan deities. The four great pagan deep within the Kingdom of Lithuania find that their “gods”
celebrations of Samhain, Imbolc, Beltaine and Lughnasa (or have assumed physical reality and walk among them by night.
their equivalents) provide greater challenges, for these usu- Many Eastern European Gangrel and Ravnos have an affinity
ally include practices frowned upon by the Church. Only in for pagans, seeing in them a hardier spirit than in their pallid
the most remote places, far from the prying eyes of Christian Christian counterparts.
neighbors, do followers of the old religion dare to light the For the most part, however, pagans fear those who refuse
Beltaine fires and engage in the joyous couplings that take to die, whether they call them vampyr or by some other name.
Persecuted by a Church that refuses to recognize their con-
CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

135
victions and outlaws their practices, they often stand alone and prayers to pagan deities are, in some cases, potential but
and unprotected against the lords of darkness who demand untaught practitioners of True Magick. In other cases, they
blood sacrifice with more regularity than any of their gods or are simply people whose faith is strong enough that they are
goddesses ever did. At the same time, pagans are often better able to tap into the magical energies that still hold forth in
prepared than Christians to deal with Cainites, since their the medieval world. Most commonly, these miracle workers
folk wisdom contains many methods for protecting themselves possess only one type of pagan magic; occasionally, a particularly
from the undead. The widespread pagan practice of cremating talented and devout person may excel in two different areas
the dead, as opposed to interring them in the ground or in of power. The practice of pagan magic is time-consuming and
elaborate crypts, serves as one means of making certain that most people do not have the luxury to devote long hours to
a beloved relative will not return as one of the walking dead. practice and preparation, particularly if the crops need tending
or the sheep need to be shorn.
Pagan Cult: (5 point Merit) Forms of Pagan Magic
You have managed to acquire a following of pagan The following descriptions illustrate the various types
worshippers who believe that you are the personification of magic practiced by druids, shamans and other pagan holy
of one of their deities. More than simply a herd from which persons. Storytellers can use these as guidelines for fleshing
you can feed, these devoted followers can also perform a out pagan populations in Dark Ages chronicles. They are
variety of services for you, from administering your lands not intended for use by Cainite characters, who have their
during the day to procuring vessels to satisfy your hunger. own Disciplines.
In order to ensure their devotion, however, you must make • Herbal Ways — This type of magic allows the pagan
regular appearances to your priests so that their faith in you priest to use her knowledge of herbs and their properties to
continues unabated. In all likelihood, you have assumed produce salves, poultices, powders, potions and other medicinal
the identity of a local death god or war deity, who requires or toxic substances imbued with magical energy. This makes
regular sacrifices of blood.You have likely created ghouls them more effective than most types of herbal medicine or
from your most fervent cultists, thus assuring yourself of treatment. A knowledge of Herbalism is a requirement for this
a loyal cadre of protectors during daylight hours. path, as well as access to the numerous natural ingredients used
in making such things as potions for easing pain, elixirs capable
True Faith of soothing a cough and poultices to stave off or, in some cases,
Like their Christian neighbors, some pagans possess a cure bubonic plague. Midwives, wise women and herbalists are
strength of belief that serves them as a shield against Cainites the most common practitioners of this magical form.
and their predations. Especially effective against Cainites who • Nature Ways — Those who practice this form of pagan
themselves once practiced the old religion or who still hold to magic are able to exercise some control over the weather, calling
many of its beliefs, True Faith can protect those pagans who rain to dry fields or encouraging crops to grow. Additionally,
possess it from Cainite intrusion or control. Cainites who fear nature priests are able to ensure the fertility of flocks and herds
the judgment of Odin or Thor and tremble at the thought of and can predict the best times for planting or reaping. Most
Lugh’s shining wrath will react to a symbol of these gods even pagans prefer to work with nature rather than against her.
if the power of a crucifix leaves them untouched. Calling weather is a serious matter than can have far-reaching
True Faith works in the same fashion for pagans as the True consequences elsewhere. Rain doesn’t just arrive out of thin air;
Faith of Christians, Jews or Muslims (see Vampire: The Dark it is summoned from another locale, which might, therefore,
Ages). It differs only in the trappings used to enact it. With this undergo serious drought as a result of a witch’s weather-working.
form of Numina, devout pagans can keep Cainites at a distance, Pagan priests who serve elemental or earth deities most often
make themselves immune to Cainite Dominate or Presence, practice this type of magic.
sense the presence of the undead or even cause a Cainite to flee • Omen Ways — Practiced by diviners, seers and shamans,
in terror. Pagan priests who possess True Faith can also place this power allows its followers to read true signs of the near
protections around sacred places such as groves, stone rings or future in a variety of ways. Usually some sort of ritual must
pools of water, preventing Cainites from setting foot on this “holy precede the act of divining, such as the sacrificial slaughter of
ground.” In Eastern Europe, pagans with True Faith may very an animal, the purification of the diviner through fasting or
well be able to use garlic as a ward against Cainites (though it bathing, or the burning of certain herbs. Methods of extracting
is actually the Faith, not the garlic, which repels the vampire). omens include casting runes or straws, gazing into still water,
watching the skies or studying the movements of animals or
Pagan Magic clouds. Visions of the future are usually hazy and indistinct.
Occasionally, a seer will clearly view what is to come. Such
Ritual magic performed by pagan priests (or druids or
instances are rare and always run the risk of changing the
witches) constitutes a form of hedge magic. Most individuals
particular future thus scried.
capable of producing real effects through the use of rituals
DARK AGES COMPANION

136
 • Warding Ways — This path of pagan magic enables the • May Crown — This crown of flowers and leaves, worn
practitioner to ritually protect certain areas or individuals from by the “spring maiden” at Beltaine, will, if preserved and bles-
unwanted influences, including Cainite, Christian, faerie or other sed by a pagan priest with True Faith, protect a believer who
supernatural agencies. This form of magic takes a considerable wears it from attacks by hungry Cainites. Its power is equal to
amount of time, both in gathering the substances to construct the True Faith of the one who blessed it.
the ward — special powders, blessed water, wood shavings from • Imbolc Candle — Blessed by a pagan priest at an Imbolc
a sacred tree — and in performing the ritual that sets the ward ceremony, the flame from this candle will protect a house from
in place. Warded areas keep out those who are designated at the intrusion by Cainites. A family will usually bring a number of
time the warding is constructed. In most cases, wards are intended candles for blessing at Imbolc. So long as a flame is transferred
to keep out general groups, such as Cainites or Christians, but from one candle to another one specially blessed, its power
occasionally a highly specific ward may be created to keep out will not diminish.
the tyrannical landlord or some other specific individual. In • Samhain Bread — This cakelike bread, part of the
some cases, wards may prevent supernatural creatures from using Samhain feast, can injure a Cainite in the same fashion as
their powers within its confines. Druids who still maintain sacred the bread and wine of the Christian mass. Any vampire who
groves often learn to master the creation of wards. ingests even a small portion of the bread or who feeds from
Pagan Relics someone who has just eaten of it takes from one to three dice
of aggravated damage at the Storyteller’s discretion.
Just as the Christian faith possesses holy relics that store
divine power, some pagan symbols act as repositories of True • Lughnasa Coin — A coin blessed by a pagan priest,
Faith, and are thus effective in protecting against Cainites. These druid or witch during the ceremonies in honor of Lugh, the
relics or talismans are exceedingly rare and are usually created only god of light, possesses the power to wound a Cainite who co-
at certain times, or else have survived from the centuries before mes into contact with it. The coin inflicts aggravated damage
the arrival of Christianity to pagan lands. Storytellers may use similar to weak or indirect sunlight. In addition, any vampire
these examples or design their own, culturally appropriate, relics. so touched must make a Courage roll to avoid Rötschreck.

CHAPTER FIVE: MATTERS OF FAITH

137
DARK AGES COMPANION

138
hapter Six:
Dark Medieval
Europe
Nightlife in
the Dark
MedievalWorld
With the hazards of nocturnal existence and
travel, no modern communication, and a rigid
social hierarchy, it appears that Cainites would
have almost no chance against the forces of the
Dark Medieval world. What do vampires have
that could possibly give them an edge against
the night? What do they have that could allow
them to gain power, maintain a lifestyle, or even
travel to see friends? There are more options
than you might think, and there is nothing that
can’t be fixed by a judicious application of brains
and Disciplines.

CHAPTER SIX:
DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

139
139
General Difficulties Feeding in the country does not appear to be a problem at
first, with all the myriad little towns and villages dotting the
Some things just can’t be avoided. Havens, travel and landscape. However, this is not the case in wilderlands like
feeding are necessities that no Cainite can afford to ignore. the Schwarzwald or the Scottish Highlands, where a vampire
There is more to choosing one’s haven than picking out the might wander for nights without seeing another soul, living
most likely looking castle on a hill, and feeding troubles never or otherwise. Vampires who prefer this sort of setting must
go away, they just change form. learn to hunt animals or starve while waiting for a passing
Country Living traveler. There are other creatures looking for human flesh,
too. Redcaps and other Unseelie fae, Black Spiral Dancers and
Most Cainites look for havens in the areas where they
the occasional unbalanced human may be fierce competition
grew up (and were probably Embraced). People do not venture
for scarce sustenance.
beyond the safety of familiar towns and territories in the Middle
Ages, and it takes extraordinary courage to move out into the Hunting animals may fare a Cainite little better. Wher-
unknown world. A vampire encounters special difficulties in ever a vampire goes, she is surely trespassing on someone’s
doing so, and unless circumstances dictate otherwise, most land, most often that of a noble. Being caught hunting on a
prefer to stay in familiar territory. noble’s lands often results in charges of poaching, which can
have penalties ranging from a fine to death, depending on the
Some vampires are able to keep their mortal homes, but
noble. Sometimes, Cainites manage to divert such charges to
the presence of family and servants can make life difficult, as
the peasants, who are certainly hungry and desperate enough
mortals, unlike vampires, grow inexorably older and even-
to be capable of such acts.
tually die. Cainites, the passionate creatures that they are,
find it hard to endure these losses of companions so close to The fae also keep particular care over stretches of forest
them. Likewise, neighbors may wonder at the changes in a they consider to be theirs, and they will exact their own re-
new vampire’s behavior. Certain necessities do need to be venge — their punishments are also known to be exceedingly
seen to, such as taxes and rent. Failure to pay can result in “creative.” Of course, there are also the Lupines, who have
a lax vampire being roused in the middle of the day to be scattered villages and settlements across Dark Medieval Eu-
served an eviction notice. Domestic repairs certainly need to rope. Occasionally a vampire and Lupine discover the other’s
be addressed (such as the seasonal rethatching of the roof) existence while running down the same deer. The Lupines
and very few tradesmen would undertake such work at night. are notoriously poor at sharing with their Cainite neighbors,
The development of glass was a great blow to Cainite havens. and if they suspect one is living on their lands and feeding
While it makes little difference in a peasant cottage, homes from their Kin, they will not rest until the offender is brought
owned by the wealthy are expected to have at least one glass to ground. If that means trampling other Cainites along the
window. Despite the murky quality of most glass at this time, way, all the better.
it is still enough to let some light in, and any amount is too Some Cainites learn to drink exclusively from animals,
much. As any vampire can attest, glass is much less effective going so far as to keep them only for their blood. The presence
at blocking the lethal rays of the sun than a sturdy wall.… of animals can make a haven look “normal,” but this practice
Those who inherited or owned castles or manors in their has resulted in a new social classification for such vampires:
mortal lives may find that while they sleep more comfortably, the Farmers.
the castle nonetheless carries its own problems and responsi- Famines and pestilence are very hard on the peasants
bilities. Castle-dwelling Cainites must also find some way to and animals, and thus on the countryside in general. Men
manage the lands and the peasants who farm them. Riding are driven to desperate acts, and to find scapegoats for mis-
out at dusk will allay suspicions for a while (after all, who fortune. If the smaller animals die, the larger predators have
ever gets to see the lord and lady but on rare occasions?), but nothing to eat and start competing with vampires for what
after a while, some might wonder why the lord is never seen little game remains. If plant-eaters die from lack of food, the
during the day, or about his strange pallor. A vampire who predators turn on each other. During the worst famines, those
is fortunate enough to take over a castle should be ready to vampires who do not migrate to the city or other locales risk
run it and the lands; noble neighbors or errants with sights falling into torpor from hunger or resorting to diablerie of
set on the nobility may try to take it away and “do it right.” other Cainites.
Shelters may be acquired through several means, mostly Monastic Living
by repossessing them from the previous inhabitants. Cottages Some vampires try to continue their lives in the monas-
are best acquired this way, since there are fewer people to teries or convents to which they previously belonged, or that
deal with; however, the people within may be well-known in they joined in their unlives. Such vampires will typically find
the area. Their sudden disappearance will arouse suspicion. monastic unlife very difficult. Such communities have fairly
Other buildings that can serve as shelter include windmills, small numbers; abbots and abbesses usually believe in getting
gatehouses, stables, barns, outbuildings of manors, and pilgrim’s
huts along the road.
DARK AGES COMPANION

140
to know their charges fairly well. The amount of Faith found the monastery, going into the surrounding towns and villages.
within the walls can be most uncomfortable for many, no He may run into competition from his own kind, but that can
matter how strong a Cainite believes herself to be. be dealt with; a nosy abbot is more difficult.
It is easier to find havens in monasteries than it is in secular Communities may become used to strange occurrences
realms, but harder to maintain them. Many monasteries and after a while, perhaps seeing them as God’s tests or simple bad
abbeys are built with several outbuildings used as bakeries, luck. Faith may grow stronger (such that a vampire may have
breweries, wineries, storage, smithies, guesthouses and for to leave), or an exorcist may be brought in at special request
various other functions. While it may be no small matter to or by chance. Those who are not part of a community may
burrow into the potato bin or to curl up in an empty barrel notice things that the inhabitants have grown accustomed to
for the day, a monk or nun who does not follow the order of or too dispirited to care about, and newcomers may be able to
the day will be sought after and disciplined. Some Cainites, recognize the activities of the supernatural.
who manage to survive in religious communities numbering Those abbeys, convents and monasteries that serve the
100 members or more (one community was recorded to have Cainite heresy or related vampiric denominations are often
900 at its fullest), move their shelters nightly. They usually built or furnished with the vampires’ needs in mind. Such
perform chores or tasks before bedtime to spare themselves from places sustain their followers through proximity to a city or
trouble. Still others move invisibly among the tenants of the by livestock and travelers.
monastery, feeding and sleeping where they may safely do so.
Feeding takes special skill in a monastic setting. While City Living
some lazy Cainites think to save themselves trouble by feeding Cities are natural habitats for many Cainites. The Nosferatu
on their fellow monastics, a monk or nun who wakes up notice- make great use of ancient catacombs and viaducts, as well as sewer
ably weaker will suspect disease for only so long. The animals systems. Many Cainites have managed to become so wrapped
kept at the community (such as cows, goats or geese) may also up in city life that living elsewhere would be a shock to them.
be fed upon, but if a cow dies because a vampire overate, the Havens can be found in a number of places, from cramped
abbey will suddenly be in need of a new cow (which costs quite alley spaces where the sun does not penetrate, to the rooms
a bit) and the abbot may wonder why a healthy cow just up over shops or in palaces. Vampires who lived in the city during
and died one night. The wise Cainite learns to hunt outside their mortal days often attempt to maintain their old residences,

CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

141
albeit with a few modifications. Windows can be shuttered and sturdiest of the breed. Sometimes travel cannot be put off,
covered, rousing only mild curiosity, if any, from residents. Of however, and there are myriad reasons why a vampire would
course, taxes and rent do have to be paid; even The Book of take to the road, whether wanderlust, business or escape.
Nod admonishes Cainites to “render Caesar his due.” It is difficult for modern people to imagine the blackness
One of the greatest problems facing city-dwelling vam- that envelopes the Dark Medieval world at the close of day.
pires is the curfew. At around nine o’clock in the evening, The night sky is a canopy of ebony, dimly illuminated by tiny
the curfew bell rings, signaling people to get out of the streets stars. When the moon is waning or hidden by clouds, a vampire
and go home, and for shopkeepers to close their doors. The is not be able to see her hand in front of her face. A bird flying
night watch is not known to be forgiving to those who are overhead sees a landscape of almost total blackness, occasion-
out past curfew, since such people are usually up to no good. ally relieved by beacons for sailors or night-fires. Crossroads
Someone on official business must carry something that de- near cities have lights on occasion, but beyond the flicker of
notes his special status, like a badge depicting his employer’s the traveler’s own lantern is often only the vast empty night.
crest or seal, or livery. Vampires on business at such late hours A vampire on the road at night is alone for the most part.
must learn to be stealthy, procure crests to help them pass the Travel is not undertaken much during the day, much less at
watch, or learn Disciplines that will be of assistance. During night. Still there are others on the road: merchants traveling
the summer months, rising in time to get out before curfew to reach a market or fair; troubadours, bards or jongleurs who
can be difficult, if not impossible. have not reached the safety of a town or castle before night;
Feeding or meeting in a city with a curfew brings its own soldiers or crusaders returning home; and pilgrims returning
special set of problems. Those Cainites with ghouls usually from shrines, their cloaks and hats rattling with souvenir
task them to have blood ready for their masters’ awakening, brooches from their travels. Highwaymen, bandits and other
or to find likely victims. Those vampires who are not so fortu- human predators also prowl the darkness, looking for such
nate must hunt on their own, often stalking the night watch unlucky souls. If travelers are lucky, they might only be robbed,
itself or mortals out late for whatever reason. A great many or perhaps beaten if the bandits want sport. Less fortunate ones
become Cauchemars (vampires who feed on the sleeping) or are murdered for as little as their bags of provisions.
Footpads (who feed on derelicts and beggars). Meetings may Most highways are remnants of the old Roman roads,
take place in guildhouses, shops or anywhere a few vampires which are often in disrepair. They dwindle into track roads,
can crowd in without drawing attention to themselves. Many used by king and commoner alike, and a traveler will have
of these meetings are held in the dark, after each person has to stand aside as a carriage or oxcart rolls past. Track roads
been identified in some way. connect tiny villages and isolated crofters, and those trails are
In cities without curfews, a vampire may move about with often scarcely visible at night and no wider than a man’s arm
some ease, but must be even more watchful for cutpurses and span. A traveler is considered lucky to walk 20 miles in one
thieves. Vampires here have a number of choice vessels to feed day (under good conditions — no snow or rain; roads passable).
upon, spawning a number of new types of feeding vampires: Many roads and lands are said to be haunted by super-
Succubi and Incubi (those who seduce mortals and drink only natural guardians, some more fearsome than vampires. Most
enough to sate the hunger), and Rakes (those who haunt inns, ignore travelers; others attack without warning or cause.
taverns or other gatherings of mortals), in addition to Footpads Such things include the black dogs of the English moors; the
and Cauchemars. Elysiums and other meetings are much more Aufhangen (meaning “leap upon” in German); or the giant,
grand affairs, owing to less of a need to hide. headless human torso that patrols the lands of a Scottish clan.
A problem that faces vampires in any city is the ratio of Convents and monasteries maintain guesthouses for trav-
Cainites to mortals. A city with 9,000 people is remarkable and elers, and none can refuse a traveler in need without reason
rare. Many vampires feed within the city limits to save time or (such as sickness within the walls). Inns are found within
for other reasons, and end up running into each other. Add a the boundaries of towns and villages, and either cost coin or
curfew and a prince’s orders, and things can become very tense something tangible in exchange for shelter. Stopping along
very quickly. The risk of discovery increases each time a new a road is not usually advised unless the traveler is prepared to
vampire enters a city and tries to compete for scarce resources. kindle a fire and sit up all night watching for predators. Shel-
Stories of two Cainites who coincidentally choose the same ter might be found at a manor or castle if one is a successful
victim, then wake their victim with the ensuing argument are beggar, but some lords are known for their lack of hospitality.
becoming nigh apocryphal. A wise vampire learns to hunt the (In the case of a vampire lord, the traveler, whether Cainite
suburban areas of a city to ensure that he will be successful. or mortal, could be in for a rude surprise.)
Havens on the road are difficult to find. Some vampires
Life on the Road prefer to find a cottage and take it by force. Roadside shelters,
The open road in the Dark Medieval world is frightening little more than lean-tos, are built along certain, well-traveled
for mortals and vampires. For Cainites, life on the road is a roads, but they offer little protection from the daylight, not
nerve-racking experience, usually best undertaken by the to mention frequently having mortal guests. Those with the
DARK AGES COMPANION

142
Protean Discipline have the option of sleeping in the earth. it will accept a passenger. One should step warily, though;
Abbeys where the Cainite heresy is practiced offer very com- many dishonest merchants and captains will shanghai their
fortable quarters for their guests. There is, however, no way “passengers” and sell them into slavery at Arab ports.
to find out in advance if one is along the road; such things Other details of aquatic travel include finding a place to
are usually only spread by word of mouth. sleep on the journey, making sure to be on board if the captain
Ravnos often stay with bands of tinkers or other Gypsies, likes to sail at dawn or with the tide (which could be the middle
or, at the very least, keep their own wagons for havens. Few of the afternoon), how to explain daylight absences, and most
people are likely to bother a Gypsy camp, and a single wagon importantly, how to feed. A ship that floats into port with a
with a horse gazing nearby is not a sight for alarm. However, dead crew, and with only the captain and vampire about will
Ravnos risk not only the prejudices of princes and other high- incite a hue and cry. Many captains can be paid enough to
born vampires, but mortal authorities as well, who frequently leave a vampire to her own devices, but regular sailors can
roust Gypsies out of a city at the first sign of them. Gangrel prove troublesome with superstitions and inquisitiveness.
sometime shelter with Gypsies, as well. A few non-Ravnos
vampires have tried using the colorful wagons as a means of
travel, with mixed results. Knightly Orders
Nothing, whether great or small, which is undertaken in the
Feeding on the road has been compared to trying to make a
name of the Lord can fail.…
chicken fly, according to one Ravnos — a difficult proposition,
but not impossible. Most transient vampires feed on travelers — Raymond of Aguilers
in roadside shelters or in the guesthouse of monasteries. The While hardly the most numerous soldiers in the service of
latter option can be dangerous. Sometimes, a vampire may the Lord, the knightly orders are among the most important.
happen upon a lonely crofter’s cottage or a solitary traveler. It The Templars, Hospitallers and Teutonic knights are the best
is not wise to feed on pilgrims; such people are often returning known of the orders, but they are certainly not the only ones.
from or are currently on a pilgrimage, and their Faith is likely From the shores of the Baltic came the Orders of the Sword
to be higher than usual. Rumor has it that one ragged pilgrim and Dobrin. While Spain fosters a trio of knightly groups,
left a vampire writhing in agony from brushing against her England produces the Order of St. Thomas of Acre, and an
cloak, which was said to be so decorated with rattling badges ancient Hospitaller chapter reinvents itself as the Order of
and brooches from her travels that she could be heard before St. Lazarus. While not all of these groups endure (the Baltic
she was seen. orders, in particular, were short-lived), their impact far out-
weighs their numbers.

The Itinerant Salubri Origins and Notes

Of late, strange writing has appeared in many The knightly orders originate from the loose associations
roadside shelters, on a few trees and on the walls of of knights who banded together voluntarily to protect abbeys or
cottages and monasteries. Sometimes it is pure Hebrew; other sites. By the middle of the 12th century, certain associa-
sometimes it is writing that resembles Hebrew. Few tions come together into more familiar knightly orders. Some
have been able to read it, and even fewer can interpret of these groups have more sanction than others; for example,
it. But those who must, can. the Templars are supported by St. Bernard of Clairvaux, the
The writings are messages. They are left by Salubri instigator of the Crusade of 1147. Other groups form inde-
as a means of communication with one another. Most pendently or rise from the ashes of nonmilitary associations.
are attempting to find out whoamong them still lives The knightly orders are significant because they present the
and who does not. Most messages are short, followed first standing armies in Dark Medieval Europe since the days
by names or sigils, and occasionally news or warnings. of the Roman Empire. Before the orders were created, armies
Some write in Hebrew, others in Enochian, but they all were seasonal or mercenary and they acquired their own pay
understand the meaning and purpose behind the words. through plunder. Keeping a knight in the field is a ludicrously
expensive proposition (one Templar house in France has a
staff of over 80 on call to support a single knight); keeping
Ship Travel an entire army at the ready is financially suicidal. However,
Most Cainites find ship travel to be one of the worst with the impetus of faith (and the gifts of land and coin that
inconveniences, but one of the most necessary. Almost any such faith inspires in those outside the orders), the knightly
great journey involves some water travel, especially travel orders are able to keep standing armies in the field year-round.
from England or Ireland. Those who travel by water must Admittedly, the forces that the Templars and others are able
simply grin and bear it. to field are small by modern standards, but to the medieval
Finding passage can be an exercise in patience, though military strategist, the notion of a full-time professional army
sometimes it simply means going to the docks and asking is stunningly new.
sailors which ship is going to a particular port of call and if
CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

143
Moral Qualms
Priests with military connections are nothing new. (William
of Normandy’s half-brother, Bishop Odo, rode into battle at
Hastings with a mace instead of a sword so that he “might spill
no blood.”) However, many clerics have grave reservations about
priests in arms, even in the service of the Lord. As most members
of knightly orders are lay brothers rather than priests, however,
the issue resolves itself nicely; actual priests with groups like
the Hospitallers serve only as chaplains, doctors and the like.
Furthermore, growing emphasis on the knightly and Christian
duty of protecting the weak lends credence to the idea of the
Christian knight. “No man hath any greater love than this: that
he lay down his life for his friends.” This is the passage used as
justification for holy military orders.
Life in a knightly order is not one of luxury and sloth.
Lazarene knights, for example, are uniformly afflicted with
leprosy, and the Templars have severe restrictions on their
wealth, attire (hair shirts were mandatory) and personal habits.
While kings and popes accuse the Templars of lasciviousness,
Satanism and other sensual crimes, in the days of the crusader
kingdoms there is nothing soft about knightly existence.

The Leper Knights

Descended from a nonmilitary order of Hospitallers
originally established in A.D. 369 by St. Basil of Caesarea,
the Order of St. Lazarus was initially a system of hospitals and
hospices for pilgrims to the Holy Land. Special attention was
given to lepers by members of the order.
The order remains nonmilitary in nature until 1098. With
the fall of Jerusalem (and the order’s Leper House with it), lep-
rous knights of other orders are placed under the charge of the
Order of St. Lazarus. As most of these knights are still more or
less able-bodied, the protection of outposts and hospitals of the
order in the Holy Land inevitably falls to these chevaliers. At
the end of 1098, the society of those who have cared for lepers
and pilgrims is reinvented as the Military and Hospitaller Order
of Saint Lazarus of Jerusalem, a chivalric order.
Regarding themselves as men already dead, the knights
of the order are renowned for their ferocity and prowess in
battle. “The men who walked alone” and “living dead” are
names Lazarene knights have for themselves; death in the
service of faith is infinitely preferable to the slow ravages
of disease. With concerns of self-preservation essentially
banished, knights of the order garner respect from both the
Christian king of Jerusalem (Baldwin IV, himself a leper, is
a noted patron) and Salah el-Din himself. It is Salah el-Din
who, after his reconquest of Jerusalem, allows the poor of the
city to exit the walls through the Gate of St. Ladre (Lazarus),
and to seek safety in the order’s hospital.
The order establishes its seat of power at St. Jean d’Acre,
acquiring land outside the city walls as well as portions of
the region near Caesarea. Hand in hand with the erection of
churches and fortresses in this territory is the recognition of the
order as a sovereign, temporal power by the pope and others.
DARK AGES COMPANION

144
What is to Come Origins
With the majority of the order’s men-at-arms killed at The Latin Rule of the Templars, which establishes the
Gaza in 1244, and the rest attaching themselves to St. Louis basic tenets of the order, dates to 1128. Translated and modified
IX of France’s disastrous Egyptian Crusade and Syrian expe- into the French Rule in 1136-1137, the rules and regulations
ditions, the era of the Lazarene knights in the Holy Land is of the order are expanded to 686 articles by the time of the
coming to an end during the 13th century. St. Jean d’Acre execution of Jacques de Molay, last grand master of the order.
falls to Muslim forces in 1291 and with this setback the order’s The tenets include (unsurprisingly) poverty, chastity and
presence in the Holy Land is ending. obedience, as well as commandments regarding conduct on
and off the field of battle.
A Muslim attack on a band of pilgrims in the Holy Land
The Nosferatu Connection in 1119 is the impetus for the formation of the order. A group
The sobriquet “lepers” (and the ease with which of nine knights, outraged by this attack, respond by swearing
clan members can slip into Lazarene hostels unnoticed) oaths and riding for Jerusalem. Quartered in what was once the
make the Nosferatu and the Order of St. Lazarus a natural “Temple of Solomon,” these nine are known as The Military
combination. The combination of religious fervor and Order of the Knights of the Temple of Solomon. Bernard of
disease present among the leper knights echoes perfectly Clairvaux’s support (it was he who drafted the Latin Rule)
the afflictions of Nosferatu vampires, who see themselves enables the order to grow rapidly; the combination of glory and
as patrons of the Hospitallers. Many of the Lazarene salvation is particularly appealing to young sons of nobles who
troops are sustained by Nosferatu vitae, which provides a stand to inherit nothing in Europe. The clamor to join the order
partial explanation for the “walking dead’s” reputation for grows so loud that membership is restricted to the sons of knights.
superhuman bravery and prowess. The most noble, pious
and talented leper knights can often expect the Embrace.
Two of the order’s masters, Fra’ Gerard and his Templars and Magic
successor, Fra’ Raymond, have been Embraced by the Historically, the Templars’ esoteric Rule, extreme
Nosferatu as reward for services rendered. Since their secrecy and open communication with the Islamic enemy
“demises,” these two leper knights have continued to makes them suspect in the eyes of many other crusaders. In
work with the living members of their order, albeit in addition, the vast wealth of the Templar banking empire
secret. Fra’ Raymond now dwells in Constantinople, attracts envious eyes, including those of Philip IV of France
along with a good portion of the order’s strength. Fra’ and Pope Philip, whom Philip IV holds in his pocket. Accu-
Gerard’s whereabouts are unknown, but he has been sations of homosexual acts, defecation upon the Cross and
seen at St. Jean d’Acre more than once. witchcraft are levied at the Knights Templar, and the order
While many Lazarene knights are aware of their is quickly broken. (The treasure of its main temple in Paris
order’s association with the Nosferatu, very few un- is conveniently confiscated by the crown.) Rumors that the
derstand the exact nature of that relationship. Most Templars dabble in magic (stories of insidious Grail-seeking
of those who do are either members of the current are the most persistent, but there are others) remain to this
master’s inner circle, or are former Templars who were day, but proof of any sort is lacking.
involved in that order’s dealings with the Ventrue. In the Dark Medieval world, there is a significant
occult aspect to the inner circle of the order. Most
Templars are unaware of the presence of the Cabal of
The Knights Templar Pure Thought at the heart of their order, and as such
have no inkling of any magical doings. On the other
The most infamous of the knightly orders, the Knights
Templar, supposedly dabbles in magic, Satanism and other hand, those who rank master or above might well know
less-than-Christian pursuits. However, the Templars are among the truth, and either fight, ignored or abet it….
the best disciplined, most fearsome and wealthiest fighting
forces of the Dark Medieval world, and Templars are held in Banks
high esteem by their Muslim opponents.
Among the nonmilitary aspects of the Knights Templar
As breaking ranks is grounds for expulsion from the order, is its establishment of a consistent, reliable banking system
Templar troops are often placed in the rear of crusader armies. throughout Europe and the Middle East. Since the order has
This placement is significant because the Seljuk Turks fre- been granted certain liberties by the Holy See, temples operate
quently attack their opponents’ flanks or rear. Such tactics are as independent entities, and no king dares lay a finger on the
unknown in Europe (where shield-wall bashing and knightly wealth contained within. A pilgrim can deposit his gold in a
skewering of lightly armored infantry is the rule). Commanders Paris temple, receive a chit good for the money, and redeem
of crusader forces counter these maneuvers by guarding the that chit for gold in Jerusalem. Only the Templers’ sterling
vulnerable rear with troops who are utterly steadfast.
CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

145
reputation for honesty allows this system to flourish; there is interesting to note that when Philip IV of France eradicates
is no doubt that any money put into Templar hands is both the Templars and confiscates their property, he hands some
safe and retrievable. of the spoils over to the Hospitallers.
The Ventrue Connection Teutonic Knights
To the Ventrue, wealth, military power and indepen-
A very real temporal power, the Order of Teutonic Knights
dence from the Lasombra-infested Church, are exceedingly
establishes the first western-style government in the Holy
attractive aspects of the Templars. The Ventrue flock to the
Roman Empire and replaces collapsing governmental struc-
Templars, seeking potential childer and financial opportuni-
tures in Livonia. The Teutonic Knights also have extensive
ties. While some temples are inaccessible to the Cainites due
European and Levantine holdings, and play a major role in
to the strong faith of its attendants (Templars are lay clergy,
the Baltic Crusades.
and most are quite pious), others are safe houses for Ventrue
seeking to travel from Europe and Jerusalem. While stories These knightly orders recruit almost exclusively (unsur-
abound that the Templars guard the blood of Christ, in truth prisingly) from the German-speaking peoples of Europe, and
many Templars guard blood of a different kind. in most cases operate in a fashion similar to that of most of
the other orders. It is only in eastern Europe — in Prussia,
Livonia and briefly in Hungary — that the Teutonic Knights
Arms and Armor attempt to set up working governments.
A Templar knight’s tools of the trade are mandated
by the Rule of the order. Each takes identical weapons
and armor into battle. Standard Templar armor includes
Judaism and
a triangular, curved shield, a mail helm surmounted by
a solid helm, chain mail on the legs, and additional Mysticism in
pieces of metal guarding both shoulders and feet.
Basic Templar weaponry includes: a straight, two- the Dark Ages
edged sword; a short, spiked mace (also called a Turkish The Jewish population occupies a unique and precarious
mace); a long dagger and two knives. position in the Dark Medieval world. As biblical prohibitions
Each Templar is permitted only three horses, against usury (theoretically) limit the entrance of Christians
though knights who are friends with the master might into the banking field, Jews become the moneylenders of Europe
possess four. and are indispensable to any king or nobleman looking to put
an army into the field. The most spectacular example of this
phenomenon is William the Conqueror’s mercenary-fueled
The Sovereign Military victory at Hastings. The gold to hire those troops came from
the Jewish moneylenders whom William had specifically
and Hospitaller Order of invited to settle in Normandy.
St. John of Jerusalem On the other hand, the Church, the nobility and the
peasant population are all aligned against the Jews of Eu-
Like the Lazarenes, the Hospitallers originally were hos-
rope for religious and political reasons. Rulers looking for
pital administrators with an eye toward the care of pilgrims
quick financial fixes exile the Jews from their domains and
on their way to Jerusalem. Created around 1080, the order is
confiscate their property and possessions. Convicted of the
recognized by the Holy See in 1113 as being devoted to the
crime of killing Christ, Jews are the victims of pogroms,
care of the sick and poor. Military and more formal Hospitaller
persecution and the odd crusader looking for an easier foe
functions accrete the group rapidly. Before the close of the
than a well-armed Saracen.
12th century, the order’s new role in coordinating the defense
of Palestine and Syria supersedes its original purpose. In spite of this antagonism, the Jewish community flour-
ishes and sets down deep roots in places as diverse as Kiev
While not so thoroughly entangled in the financial world
(seat of the brief-lived Jewish Khazar kingdom), Prague and
as the Templars, the Hospitallers do receive massive endow-
Spain. Jewish ghettos spring up in many major European cities,
ments in Western Europe. These properties are managed to
particularly those with reputations as centers of learning and
fund the order’s activities in the Holy Land. This coordination
commerce. From Florence to Vilnius, the Jewish presence in
of efforts in the West and East enables the order to create
Europe is established as a permanent fixture.
an international structure that allows it to survive the final
expulsion of the Catholic orders from the Holy Land in 1291. Among the developments in Judaic thought and culture is
the formalization of the school of mysticism called Kabbalah,
The Hospitallers engage in bitter disputes with the Knights
a study of the holy books of Judaism in search of the true, or
Templar throughout the Dark Medieval period. While the
spiritual, universe (also called the En Sof, or “incomprehen-
rivalry is usually abandoned in the face of the Saracen foe, it
sible”). While Jewish mystical traditions have differed from
DARK AGES COMPANION

146
those of more mainstream religious thought for thousands of
years, it is during the 12th century that the name Kabbalah The sephirot are:
is applied to the most prevalent schools of mystical thought. Keter (Crown) — the projection of En Sof into
the physical universe
A Warning Khokhmah (Intelligence) — also known as the
“father sphere”
Kabbalah is a living, breathing mystical discipline
that has evolved and changed throughout the centuries. Binah (Wisdom) — called the “mother sphere”
Furthermore, as befitting any school of religious study, The remaining seven spheres are all derived from Binah,
Kabbalistic texts are rife with confusion, contradiction and represent the seven days of creation. The first six of these
and mistranslation (witness the confusion of the angels spheres are also known as the “active” spheres. They are:
Samael, originally identified with the Serpent, and Khesed (Kindness) or Gedulah (Greatness)
Lucifer, once identified with Uriel or “Light of God.” Din (Law) or Gevurah (Power) — also sometimes
There is no “complete and accurate” version of Kabbal- identified as Pakhad (Fear)
ah; centuries of study, debate, translation and outside Tiferet (Beauty) or Rokhim (Mercy)
interest have created a large body of interpretation of Netzakh (Victory or Endurance)
the original Hebrew texts. What is presented here is
Hod (Glory or Majesty)
a brief overview on period Kabbalah, with notes on
Yesod (Foundation) or Tzaddik (Righteousness)
other prominent aspects of Jewish mysticism, including
gematria, golems and amulets. The last of the spheres is Malkhut (Kingdom),
which is also known as Knesset Yisroel (The Commu-
nity of Israel) or Shekhinah (God’s Female Aspect).
What Is Kabbalah? While all of these spheres, being qualities of the
At its core, Kabbalah is a spiritual and symbolic search divine, are inseparable, they have been categorized by
for the meaning of existence. The core question that every scholars. The first three are often grouped together as the
Kabbalist seeks to answer is: If God is perfection, why is His “intellectual triad.” Khesed, Din and Tiferet are grouped
creation (the universe) imperfect? Hand in hand with this as the “moral triad,” while Netzakh, Hod and Yesod are
query is the idea of achieving or, more accurately, returning the “natural triad,” due to their proximity to Malkhut,
to the perfection of God. the physical universe. Triangle imagery and tree imagery
According to Kabbalistic thought, this universe is one of are often used when describing the emanations.
many that God created (and allowed to be destroyed), though
it is perhaps the longest-lived of any. While God is synonymous Kabbalists in the
with the spiritual universe, a certain portion of God’s 10 qual- Dark Medieval World
ities are missing from critical sections of this perfect existence. Kabbalah, a study of the qualities and emanations of
These qualities have been removed by God through a process God, is a religious pursuit. Requiring a knowledge of biblical
called tzimtzum, or contraction, in order to create points of Hebrew (as well as Aramaic in many cases) and a visceral
imperfection within the perfect universe where imperfect, understanding of Judaism, Kabbalah is exclusively a Jewish
physical universes can exist. Our own universe, for example, was field of study. In addition, religious prohibitions forbid women
supposedly created by God when, in a certain section of the En or men under 40 (under 20, according to some sources) from
Sof, he replaced Law with Kindness. This was done to engender studying Kabbalah. While these rules are sometimes honored
free will, as opposed to preordained obedience to divine law. more in theory than in the observance, the vast majority of
Beyond this, Kabbalah breaks down into a series of em- Kabbalists that characters are likely to encounter in the Dark
anations through which our universe was created. Called the Medieval world are observant, middle-aged, male Jews.
esher sephirot, these qualities or spheres are sometimes assumed Kabbalah, despite its links to traditions of Hermetic magic,
to be balanced by evil or destructive forces called Qlippoth is not a solitary scholarly pursuit. While meditation, trances
(shells). The arrangement of the sephirot is likened to a tree, and other hallmarks of multiple magical schools all have their
and the Tree of Emanations (Etz Khayim) is the overriding place in the practice of Kabbalah, Jewish religious thought
metaphorical image of Kabbalistic thought. demands debate and community. The hermit, spending his days
On an exceedingly simplistic level, Kabbalah is the study in solitary religious contemplation, does not fit the Kabbalist
of the Tree of Emanations, its components, and the way in identity. The Kabbalist, secure in the community of his peers,
which they interact in the four levels of the physical universe. studies, argues and works with others in the heart of the Jewish
The effects of the Qlippoth are also important in Kabbalistic quarter of his city. Many famed Kabbalistic scholars, starting
study, but the emanations are in many ways at the core of in the late-12th century, attract followers and disciples and,
much Kabbalistic thought. from Slavic lands to Florence, Kabbalistic schools emerged.
CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

147
 In other words, the notion of the lone Kabbalist, cackling
to himself in the wilderness as he casts gematria, is entirely
inaccurate. Any Kabbalist of note is likely to be found in the
heart of a city, surrounded by a supportive community and
knowledgeable, skilled peers. Furthermore, since Kabbalah is
a religious pursuit, students are extremely likely to have True
Faith. Many Kabbalah masters (Baal Shem Tov, or “Masters of
the Good Name”) are also reputed to be able to work miracles
and wonders of healing, effects which resemble those available
to some devout Christian priests with True Faith.

Kabbalah and Vampires

A combination of factors makes it nigh impossible
for any Cainite to be proficient at Kabbalistic study. The
base requirements — male, Jewish, proficient in Hebrew
— apply to only a tiny fraction of Europe’s mortal, let
alone vampire, population. Biblical injunctions against
the drinking of blood make it even more unlikely for a
practicing Kabbalist to survive long as a vampire. There
is also the fact that most Kabbalistic texts have not yet
been translated from the original, and are kept in centers
of Jewish worship — places with high Faith ratings.
Some vampires might be aware of Kabbalah, though
their information might be garbled by mistranslation
or prejudice. Amulets and seals are the one aspect of
Kabbalistic magic that is known to non-Jews. As for
the more esoteric fields of study, character knowledge is
left to Storyteller discretion. Remember, however, that
long years of persecution and mutual distrust have made
most Jewish communities insular. It is not likely that
a dweller in a Jewish ghetto will converse much with
a stranger, and he is even less likely to take a stranger
to meet the local rabbi or Kabbalistic sage.

Of Jews and Blood

Christian myths have grown up around the uses and
abuses of blood in Jewish ritual since the crucifixion. The most
virulent and prevalent rumor involves the notion that Jews
use the blood of Christian babies to make matzah (the ritual
unleavened bread used in the Passover holiday). Outraged
citizens have stormed Jewish ghettos seeking evidence of this
myth on many occasions. They often found planted fakery or,
more rarely, vampiric havens. The most famous golem, created
by Rabbi Loew of Prague, was given life to defend the Jews of
Prague against exactly this sort of treatment.
There is, in fact, a strong association with blood in
Judaism, specifically relating to the Kashrut, or dietary laws.
The Kashrut describe “clean” ways of slaughtering livestock
that must be followed in order for the meat to be kosher.
Ritual butchers, called shochets, are responsible for upholding
these traditions, among which is the idea that animals are
to be slaughtered by having their throats cut and all of their
blood drained. Furthermore, the use of blood as a foodstuff
DARK AGES COMPANION

148
is forbidden to Jews. Judaism also involves many command- Amulets and Phylacteries
ments, or mitzvot, relating to menstrual blood: A woman One of the more accessible aspects of Kabbalism and
undergoing menses is to be removed from her community Jewish mysticism is the manufacture of amulets (the Hebrew
for a week, then given a ritual bath (mikvah) before being word for these was later adapted into the vernacular as the
allowed to return home. word phylacteries). Drawn from the biblical commandment in
Obviously, the religious injunction against blood as a Deuteronomy (6:6-9) which calls for Jews to bind the words
foodstuff has serious implications for any Cainite of Jewish ex- of the Lord on the gates of their houses and before their eyes,
traction. While assimilationist Jews exist (the so-called “court the original amulets were mezuzot (nailed to the doorframes of
Jew” phenomenon is prominent by the time of the Crusades), every Jewish home) and tefilin (small wooden boxes containing
the vast majority of European Jews are highly traditional and scriptures, worn during prayer). As the distinction between
would look upon a hunger for blood as anathema. Observant mystical and holy has blurred in the Dark Medieval world,
Jewish vampires, assuming the instinct for self-preservation is these religious items have taken on added significance. The
dominant in their existences, are likely to follow the shochet belief has developed that these devices ward off demons, and
model and drink spilled blood, rather than feast directly from the addition of names and other passages into the amulets are
vessels. commonplace. This practice is not ignored by the Christian
Complicating matters is the role of Lilith in traditional community, and a thriving trade in phylacteries (as the non-
and Kabbalistic myth. Linked with the Qlippoth, the “giants on Jews refer to tefilin and mezuzot) now exists.
the earth,” and with demons who supposedly ride the winds of As amulets acquire more and more mystic properties,
the night, the Lilith myth has decidedly vampiric overtones their creation moves away from the traditional tefilin. Instead,
(and actually features quite prominently in Cainite lore). appropriate passages from scriptures are included, in hopes of
Jews of a more mystical bent who undergo the Embrace are drawing upon the qualities of the names or passages sealed
likely to define their new states in terms of the Lilith myth within. A classic example is an amulet for protection during
and service to the Qlippoth. As these “shells” are set directly childbirth; such an item contains the names of the trio of
against the emanations of Kabbalistic thought, vampires who angels who once captured Lilith (who had sworn that she
see themselves as servants of Lilith, and occasionally take steps would kill all children).
down the Cappadocians’ Road of the Bones, or penitentially An amulet can also be used to control supernatural entities
adhere to the Road of Heaven. if the name of the creature to be controlled is inscribed upon it.
While angels and demons are typically the entities controlled
through this sort of manipulation, it is entirely possible that
Seekers After Death vampires can be as well. The power offered by this sort of
Questing for all sorts of knowledge, the members of amulet is imperfect; strong enough to offer protection and a
Clan Cappadocian are purported to have extensive links degree of control, but hardly granting a dictatorial authority.
with Kabbalistic schools throughout southern Europe. Indeed, one school of thought holds that angels obey those
While inquiries between Cappadocians and Kabbalists are who hold their seals not out of need, but out of respect for any
most frequently handled by means of correspondence (for mortal capable of learning an angel’s true name.
obvious reasons; neither party wants to get too close to Hand in hand with the notion of amulets is that of seals.
the other), there would seem to be an extensive trade in Seals are usually in the shape of protective triangles or squares.
manuscripts, grimoires and treatises on death and the soul. Biblical passages and individual names are placed within, and
The two most important links between the Cappa- the letters of certain names are often rearranged (echoing
docians and scholars of the Kabbalah consist of a place the teachings of the gematria). The line between seals and
and a person. The place is Genoa, home of one of the phylacteries is often blurred, and many amulets are marked
most influential Kabbalistic academies. The academy is with protective or preventative seals.
located near one of the seats of Cappadocian power. Here, Note: The six-pointed star, or mogen David now popularly
trade in the details of death is carried out face to face, and associated with Judaism, is not used as a magical seal during
certain scholars claim that much of the codification of the Dark Ages. Rather, the seven-branched menorah serves as
Kabbalistic thought that the Genoa school has produced the symbol of Judaism and as a mystic symbol and seal during
is inspired — or altered — by Cappadocian insights. the 12th century.
The other documented link between Clan Cap-
padocian and Jewish mysticism comes in the person of Gematria
Lazarus, an Egyptian Jew Embraced in the first century According to Kabbalistic thought, the Torah is humanity’s
A.D. While Lazarus himself is now a recluse, the con- interpretation of God’s plan for creation. It is folly to assume
nections he made with his fellow Jews in centuries of that the Torah is a simple outline, and Kabbalists have ascribed
thanatological study remain. meanings to the letters, vowels, musical notations and other
markings that make up the Torah’s text.
CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

149
 be destroyed. Name magic is an important part of Kabbalah
On The Creation and (the Torah is often referred to as another name of God) and
Use of Amulets the series of names given to God all reflect single aspects of
The creation of an amulet requires both time and the divinity. The most common rendering of a name of God,
investment, and those capable of manufacturing effective YHVH (often mistranslated as Yahweh or Jehovah) is known
amulets are few and far between. In order to create an as the tetragrammaton. Kabbalists frequently link the letters
effective amulet, the purpose of the amulet must first be of the tetragrammaton with the emanations, or work with
described. An appropriate phrase, passage or true name them to create other names with different numerical values.
must then be inscribed on a scrap of paper to go within
the amulet itself — note that true names are very difficult The Name
to run across. The physical amulet, often consisting of
The efforts of assorted Cainite mystics to uncover the
a black wooden box attached to a long leather strap, is
true name of God, and thus power over the Creator, are a
constructed and consecrated in the next steps of the
mere footnote in the annals of the Jyhad. Most vampires
procedure, with the parchment containing the magical
consider this sort of research a fool’s errand, but even so
phrase or name being sealed inside the box.
the potential rewards for success are so great that few
To represent this aspect of the creative process, the clans are out of the game entirely. The groups devoting
artisan must roll Wits + Hearth Magic (specialization: the most energy to this search are the Cappadocians and
Kabbalah) and Intelligence + Occult, with the difficulty the Tremere, but the Nosferatu and Ventrue are involved
determined by the potential power of the amulet being as well. In addition, there is rumored that a collection of
created. No artisan without some True Faith can create vampires that crosses clan lines is working on the problem
a working amulet. somewhere in the Swiss wilderness.
The beneficial effects of wearing an amulet are Cappadocius himself is involved in this project.
nullified if the amulet itself is not being worn. An amulet The Antediluvian and several of his childer play an
tucked in a purse still has protective powers; one that active part in researching the name of God, and their
is left on a desk elsewhere is useless. work has recently branched out into various aspects of
the Lilith legend. Agents of the Graverobbers currently
Writing therefore is magical. Each of the 22 letters of search for a stone tablet, inscribed in Chaldean, that
the Hebrew alphabet are assigned a numerical value, and is will reveal the true name of God.
identified with one of the 22 links between the sephirot. Each
word also acquires a numerical (and thus magical) value. By
calculating the numerical values of words and phrases and Angels and Demons
finding correlations with other words, Kabbalists perform a Angels and demons, representatives of the two trees of
sort of divination about the true nature of the universe. For existence, are an integral part of Kabbalistic thought. There
example, both Pharaoh and the name of the demon Ashmodai is no doubt that angels and demons are a part of serious study
have the same numerical value; in the minds of Kabbalists, even in the world of the Cainites.
links between the two are established, and through this cor- According to the Kabbalistic paradigm, angels and demons
respondence with an earthly ruler, Ashmodai is granted the are not independent creatures of good or evil, but animate
position of one of the kings of the demons. aspects. Their names give emphasis. The name of Samael, ruler
Gematria is the name of this numerical magic, and it is of demons, literally means “Blind to God,” while the archangel
a very serious matter. Many Kabbalists will not set out on an Gabriel’s name translates into “Strength of God.” Each angel
action without casting gematria for the venture ahead and seeing and demon also has associations with colors, directions, and
what correlations they are able to discern. Gematria can also either emanations or Qlippoth , which renders each of them
be cast for others, usually using the subject’s name or names. as a collection of attributes. When a Kabbalist calls upon an
Note: Each letter of the Hebrew alphabet, in addition to angel, he is not asking aid of a specific being, but calling for
having a numerical value, correlates to a host of other items: the aid of that aspect of the divine that the angel represents.
planets, days of the week, facial features, and so on. The inter- Beseeching Raphael (Healing of God) for aid is to request
pretations that are garnered from extensive letter associations mercy and healing; calling upon Gabriel is to ask for strength.
can be both exceedingly complex and quite accurate. While such prayers are answered on occasion, they are
never answered by the descent of an actual embodied angel.
The Tetragrammaton Rather, the supplicant simply finds himself with sudden re-
God has many appellations, but His true name is unknow- serves of the attribute he seeks. However, this sort of prayer is
able by mortals, since it is sacrilege, according to Jewish belief, answered rarely, and calling upon the sephirot is likely to draw
to write something truly holy down on something that might the attention of those with links to the Qlippoth.

DARK AGES COMPANION

150
Golems Sample Golem Statistics
The Kabbalistic universe is full of creatures that may or
Physical: Strength 10, Dexterity 2, Stamina 9
may not exist: the shamir, or rock-devouring worm; the takhash,
or unicorn; and the adne hasadeh, human figures with umbilical Social: Charisma 0, Manipulation 0, Appearance 1
cords that lead down into the earth. All of these creatures Mental: Perception 3, Intelligence 1, Wits 2
have been sighted, though not necessarily by authoritative Talents: Alertness 2, Athletics 3, Brawl 5, Dodge 3, Intim-
sources, in the Dark Medieval world. idation 4
However, the Kabbalistic creature with the widest renown Skills: Melee 3, Stealth 1
is undoubtedly the golem. Created from river clay, and prayed Knowledges: None
over by a minyan (10 men gathered for prayer), a golem is a Disciplines: Golems are considered to have the equivalent
statue of a man imbued with life. That life lasts so long as the of two dots each of Fortitude and Potence.
word emet (truth) is carved into the creation’s forehead. As Willpower: 10 (0 to resist the commands of the golem’s creator)
soon as the inscription changes (reports vary as to whether Health: Golems have 10 Health Levels, rather than the
the word needs to be destroyed or simply modified to met — normal seven. A golem takes no dice pool penalties for
“corpse”), the golem sinks into a deathlike slumber. being injured, unless a portion of its unnatural anatomy
While active, the golem is the perfect servant. Tireless has been physically removed. Aggravated damage does
and steadfast, it follows any and all commands to the letter. not apply to a golem; fire, fang and other normal sources
Many golems are created to guard Jewish ghettos, to patrol simply don’t do much to a golem’s clay form (although the
the perimeters of the areas from sundown to sunrise in an golem still suffers nonaggravated wounds). In addition, a
effort to keep out malefactors. Others serve as bodyguards, or golem automatically regenerates a Health Level every turn.
as unsleeping guardians of specific sites. Note: Overanxious players may simply charge in against a golem
Golems supposedly echo the hearts of those who create and make a beeline for the creation’s forehead, thus rendering an
them, so if the man who breathes life into a golem is pure of impressive and dangerous foe inert. Should a character attempt
heart, the golem remains pure throughout its existence. Should, this maneuver, the Storyteller should immediately request justifi-
however, there be the faintest hint of hatred, greed or any other cation for the character’s knowledge of golems — the intricacies
negative emotion embedded within the breast of the creator, of Jewish mysticism are not exactly common currency.

CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

151
that flaw manifests and breeds within the clay. Sooner or later, Because faeries are immortal and live in the dreams of
the golem rebels or goes insane, and must be destroyed. Arcadia as well as in the physical world, the years can pall if
A golem also grows a tiny bit each day, making it in- they have nothing with which to entertain themselves. This
creasingly difficult for the creature’s creator to eradicate the is one reason they delight in tormenting, tricking or rewarding
word on its brow. According to some legends, the day a golem others. They long to play a part that allows them vast scope
grows so tall that its creator cannot reach the inscribed emet to experience strong emotions. Some, like the boggarts and
to remove it is the day the golem goes berserk. brownies, achieve this vicariously, watching their chosen
The methods of golem creation are closely guarded. Go- mortals during the day and churning butter for them (or turn-
lems require a tremendous amount of work, dedication and ing it sour) as payment for the show at night. For their own
prayer to create, so are extraordinarily rare. A rabbi must hew a amusement, some fae prefer to cause emotional reactions in
life-sized statue of a man from clay, a minyan must pray before humans. They appear in various guises and provoke mortals
the ark of the covenant in the local synagogue for a fortnight, to greed, anger, fear, love or laughter. A few fae experience
requesting that YHVH breathe life into the creation, and the mortal life directly, undergoing a change that replaces mortals
word emet must be carved into the golem’s forehead. with themselves, weaving Glamour about themselves so the
The finished product has clearly defined capabilities. Golems change will go unnoticed.
are incredibly resistant to damage, and are inhumanly strong. Many set up elaborate dramas. In the dramas, each fae
One was reputed to have held up the collapsing roof of a palace; plays a role mimicking that of nearby humans. They create
others have subdued human wrongdoers easily. While golems are a town made of moonbeams and illusion where they enact
never crafted with weapons, a single blow from the fist of one of complex scenes with great solemnity — made all the more
these automatons will shatter a wooden door or fell a warhorse. enjoyable by kidnapping unsuspecting mortals (or Cainites,
Striking the word emet from the brow of a golem is never though this is less common) and setting them down in the
an easy task. While the clay of the creation’s forehead is soft middle of their play with no explanations. The fae consider
and smooth to its creator, a golem’s flesh is rock-hard to all the resulting madness evinced by many mortals as the epitome
others. It goes without saying that a golem will resist this sort of humor. Malkavians who have fallen prey to such tricks in-
of assault with all the resources at its disposal. variably emerge energized and pleased with their new insights.
Unlike the Church’s depiction of them, most fae are not

Faeries
There was a time when meadow, grove and stream,
deliberately cruel, evil or treacherous. The majority of the good
folk are merely curious and careless. Some, especially those of
the Unseelie Court, can be extremely dangerous and callous.
The earth, and every common sight, Their tricks are designed to hurt rather than embarrass; their
To me did seem illusions meant to lead a mortal into deadly danger.
Appareled in celestial light,
The glory and the freshness of a dream.
It is not now as it hath been of yore;—
The Division
If mortals fear the fae, however, they have only them-
Turn wheresoe’er I may, selves to blame. Once, the good folk gave freely of their gifts
By night or day, to humanity, but mortals began demanding what had once
The things which I have seen I now can see no more. been offered. The fae felt justifiably angry and began to cut
— William Wordsworth, “Intimations of Immortality their ties to the mortal world, spending more time within
from Recollections of Early childhood” the borders of fabled Arcadia. As faeries grew more distant,
Enchanted forests, mushroom rings, magical pools, green many people forgot their kind deeds and remembered only
barrows and stone forts — throughout the Dark Medieval their pranks. With the rise of the Church, the faeries found
world, these are known border markers between the human themselves cast in a new role altogether — minor demons sent
realms and the lands of the fae. Here, magical energy abounds, to torment and seduce the faithful. Their changeable natures
Glamour rules over reality, and the good folk preside over their and penchant for illusion made it all the easier for the Church
eternal courts. From these magical dwelling places, faerie kings to blacken their names.
and queens lead their courtiers on nightly hunts. They sweep Unfortunately, the fae contribute to their image in other
across the land in search of mortals — or Cainites — to taunt. ways as well. A wrathful sidhe knight, for example, might be
If their quarry gives merry chase and evades them until dawn, mistaken for a fallen angel, while redcaps are close enough to
the capricious fae may reward her with a faerie treasure or curse most people’s conceptions of flesh-eating demons. As children
her for robbing them of the anticipated finalè of their sport. of the Dreaming, faeries also take on characteristics assigned to
The fickle fae are enigmatic and dangerous when crossed. them by popular belief. Finally, many faeries have grown angry
Their passions run wild and hot. What the fae feel, they at mortals influenced by the Church, who no longer correctly
experience with bone-jarring intensity that can consume a propitiate them. These fae may deliberately assume apparent
mortal or Cainite courageous enough to interact with them. demonic qualities when interacting with such humans.
DARK AGES COMPANION

152
Medieval Practices Whether a house is blessed with an obvious helper such as
a boggan or not, it is probably kept from harm by at least one
and Beliefs faerie acting as a guardian. If good things happen, it is due to
Most peasants (and more than a few nobles) step carefully the faerie’s favor; if something bad occurs, the faerie keep it
where the fae are concerned. It is well-known that the good folk from getting worse. It is only fair, then, to leave a dish of milk
will savagely avenge any slight or wrong done to them, no matter and a little bread and honey outside the door at night so the
how small. Mortals can offend faeries without meaning to or even faerie knows the household appreciates its efforts.
knowing they have done so, and that only increases the tension. Those fae who are not placated can dry up the milk in a
Because it is so easy to unintentionally cause offense, mortals cow’s udder, make chickens stop laying eggs, rot the grain in
have compiled lore and developed certain practices to minimize the fields, break weapons and equipment, foul well water, bring
the possibility of doing so. The following represents knowledge bad smells into the house, cause accidents, start fires, cripple
that mortals (and most Cainites) believe they know about the fae. children, steal the crops, lame horses, make women barren and
It is known to most peasant women that faeries go about their lay curses on generations of family members. Some folk are even
business invisibly, and that one might be passing by at any time. lured to their deaths through clever illusions. These are the dire
Throwing out the wash water or the slops without calling out to fates that mortals seek to avert when making offerings to faeries.
the good folk beforehand could well result in an innocent faerie Remedies
being splashed — a deadly insult. Likewise, as faeries, and cows,
Sometimes, despite their best efforts, mortals (and
pigs, sheep, chickens, geese and other domestic animals often
Cainites) incur the wrath of the fae. If rich gifts or heartfelt
share names, it is common practice to point at any animal being
apologies fail to move faeries to forgiveness, the only choice
called so that a faerie of the same name is not compelled to answer
left is to ward oneself and one’s home from the good folks’
the summons instead. Faeries angered by such impertinence can
vengeance. The sovereign remedies outlined may or may
sour milk for a month or break down perfectly strong fences.
not prove effective. The effectiveness usually depends on
CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

153
whether the fae is amused or offended when she encounters the faeries, who leave foul-tempered, sickly changelings in their
these practices. Nonetheless, the common folk truly believe place. The poor babes are used to pay the faeries’ tithes to Hell.
in their efficacy. They believe that: The only way to recover a child is to have prayers recited over
• Salt sprinkled across the door and window sills will the changeling, touch it with holy objects, or, as a last resort,
prevent faeries from entering the household, as will ashes whip it soundly with a rowan branch, threaten it with cold iron
strewn across the hearth in a circular pattern. or burn it in the fire. The faerie cannot stand such torments
• Cold iron will wound faeries terribly, and an iron weapon and deserts the household. The faerie’s pact with the Devil thus
or tool left lying across the doorway will discourage their entry. broken, the child instantaneously returns to its home.
• Carrying a small piece of iron when going out repels • The Truth: Faeries do steal children — and adults when
faeries, as does humming a holy melody. the mood takes them. Births among the fae are infrequent,
• Crosses, ringing churchbells and the host are all sover- and babies provide years of joy to a faerie mother in Arcadia.
eign remedies against faeries, because, being minions of Hell Further, the absence of a child provides a fae with a perfect
(or so it is believed), they cannot abide holy power. Nor can opportunity to slip in and become a baby, experiencing all the
faeries tread on holy ground. One is therefore safe in a church joys and sorrows of growing up. The immortal fae have plenty
or Christian graveyard. of time, after all. Many babies are indeed chosen because they
seem pretty, merry, smart or sweet. Only the best will do for the
• Calling out Christ’s name robs faeries of any ability
fae. Mothers who ignore or harm their children may also lose
to trick a person with illusions, and holy water causes such
them to the fae, who have special feelings for children. Baptized
illusions to disappear in a puff of smoke. The former places
or not, any child who is mistreated has a chance of being taken.
one dangerously close to using the Lord’s name in vain if done
frivolously, however. Threatening or harming a faerie changeling, though it may
be the only way to retrieve a captive child, is a very dangerous
Though some faeries have become Christian knights and
affair. If the taking of the child is truly unwarranted and the
joined holy orders, mortals still believe that Christian symbols
changeling is too horrid to tolerate, other fae may forgive
and beliefs can scare and defeat any fae. Most fae are no more
distraught parents for trying to recover their child. In any
afraid of, or repulsed by, the cross than are many Cainites.
other circumstance, any harm done to the changeling will be
Faerie Practices visited tenfold upon the household that condoned it. Further,
the fair folk will assume the people to be unworthy of having
While mortals may be confused about certain faerie children. Not only will the captive be kept, their other children
practices, they are actually correct concerning a few of them may be taken as well, or the woman cursed with barrenness.
— though the fae usually have far different reasons for what It is not unknown for adults to be kidnapped by the fae.
they do than humans or Cainites can fathom. Some of the They may be taken for a night or an eternity, but there is
most common knowledge is detailed below. usually something about the mortal that leads the fair folk to
Faerie Raths notice her. She may sing or play an instrument so beautifully
• The Belief: Everyone knows that faeries live in pagan that the fae feel they cannot continue their existence without
burial mounds, where they speak with the dead and sometimes hearing her again and again — for centuries. He may be so
bring forth plagues upon the land. handsome that the faerie maiden takes him away and becomes
his bride. Or the one taken may simply lack a sense of humor
• The Truth: This is both true and false. Many faerie raths
and becomes the sport of a gang of pooka determined to make
(great earthen mounds, often covering ancient stoneworks),
him laugh — or make him die trying.
are indeed tombs, though that was not their original purpose.
Many were intended to catch and direct sun- or moonlight Darker motives are also at work. Redcaps sometimes take
down a passageway to illuminate the dark interior on certain travelers along the road, forcing them to attend grisly feasts,
special days of the year. Great chieftains were often entombed often as the main course. Some malicious faeries steal children
within such works as acknowledgments of their heroic deeds. and assume their places to torment parents with endless crying,
The fae may have wondrous castles or whole lands within such screaming and breaking things. The Unseelie have been known
structures, but these are like small pockets of the Dreaming to engage in human sacrifice from time to time, and those of
that touch upon the physical world, and are not an actual the Seelie Court whisper that perhaps their darker brethren
part of it. The fae do not actually reside inside the mounds, do pay a tithe to Hell in return for some unknown gift.
but alongside them in another realm. This is definitely not Acknowledging Faerie Help
something the Dark Medieval mind grasps. • The Belief: Thanking a faerie for his help is both
Stealing Children expected and necessary if he is not to be offended.
• The Belief: It is common knowledge that babies or • The Truth: Acknowledging debt to a faerie is a tricky
children who show exceptional beauty or talent, or those left affair. Most fae dislike effusive thanks, preferring symbolic
unattended by their mothers, or unbaptized are stolen away by appreciation such as libations of wine or butter, or milk and

DARK AGES COMPANION

154
honey left out for them. Some faeries become irate when
humans offer them more permanent gifts such as jewelry,
believing it shows the mortal’s own vanity in thinking he has
anything of worth to offer to one of the magical fae. Others
understand that the mortal is simply trying to thank them
and accept it as graciously as possible. It all depends on the
fae involved — and their current mood.
Curses
• The Belief: Faeries are fickle folk and quick to lay a
curse — even upon those who are blameless.
• The Truth: The fae may be fickle, touchy, difficult
to please and easily bored, but they are rarely unjust within
their own codes of behavior. Minor annoyances and small
inconveniences may be laid upon humans or Cainites at a
faerie’s whim. There is usually some reason behind doing so,
but it may be no more than the faerie’s boredom and desire to
watch her victim deal with the situation. While Seelie pranks
range from tying someone’s hair in knots or causing someone
to step in a milkpail and get his foot stuck, Unseelie curses
tend to be more malicious, like causing rashes in embarrassing
and painful places or making everything the person tries to
eat taste like goat vomit. While uncomfortable, such curses
rarely last long and aren’t really dangerous.
Curses that last or result in noticeable, possibly dangerous
effects are only spoken against those who deserve them. Such
curses may cause all animals to instinctively shy away from the
path of a hunter, or make the lord’s household guards unable
to recognize their liege.
Those great curses that affect entire family lines, last for
centuries, cause direct harm, or kill may only be invoked against
those who have caused grievous harm to the fae. Backed by
the full force of the Dreaming, these terrible maledictions can
destroy a mortal or Cainite, make him and his heirs laughing-
stocks, undermine him politically or socially, or simply ruin
him financially.

Fair Folk Types

Gone away, peerie faeries,
Doon come the bonnie angels,
Sleep safe, my baby.
Away be to Bugaboos,
Smoke shrouds the inner room,
Sleep safe, my baby.
Gone away, peerie faeries,
Gone away, night stealers,
Sleep safe, my baby.
— “Baloo Baleerie” (Hebrides cradle song)
It is not always easy to tell one fae from another. For one
thing, not many Cainites or mortals know much about the fae.
While certain rough groupings of the fair folk are known, it is
also a documented fact among mortals that the fae change shape
to appear however they wish. Wildly chaotic, they assume new
personality traits to match their outward appearances. Still,
CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

155
mortals have identified several types of faeries, among them a Divided into Seelie (good) and Unseelie (bad) courts, all sidhe
number of elemental fae of the waters, mountains, fields and are powerful magicians and fearsome warriors. Their flaming
forests too numerous to detail. Though in many cases, these swords can easily sever a Cainite’s head from her shoulders; when
mortal labels are inaccurate (or at least incomplete), they form in the throes of their wrath, they have been known to do so.
the basis for what most Cainites know about the fae as well. • Sluagh
There are eight types of faeries that are best known to These elusive fae shun the light and live in deep caves.
the Dark Medieval world. They have been seen in such far reaches as Scotland and
• Boggans Russia. Secretive in the extreme, not much is known about
These feisty fae are known as hard workers. They can sluagh. They, on the other hand, seem to know everything
perform miraculous deeds in a single night. Boggans were about everyone else. Many Cainites believe sluagh are related
originally found among the settled Germanic people, and to Nosferatu.
they reflect the pride such people take in having well-ordered • Trolls
homes. Boggans often help with the housework and chores. Huge and muscular, these gigantic fae are found most
Homes that boast a boggan in residence are unusually well- often in Scandinavia, Germany and the British Isles. Fierce
kept and prosperous. warriors, trolls serve as guardians for the other fae, particularly
• Nockers the sidhe, and are rumored to be the guardians of faerie trea-
Nockers are noted for having both bad tempers and foul sures. A swing from one of their mighty war axes can cleave
mouths. Found wherever the Earth yields up gems and coal, a Cainite in two. Many mortals believe that trolls will turn to
nockers are superb miners. If mortal miners show respect stone if they are abroad when daylight comes.
for nockers and leave out bread and honey for them, these More information on these faerie kith may be found in
quarrelsome fae will sometimes “adopt” the mortals and assist Chapter Nine of Vampire: The Dark Ages.
them in finding rich veins or by digging through particularly
difficult stone while the miners are not there to witness the Other Fae
feat. Unhappy nockers can break tools, cause cave-ins or foul Though I am old with wandering
the air in their caves, poisoning miners and driving them away. Through hollow lands and hilly lands,
• Pooka I will find out where she has gone,
Pooka are known for their ability to change shape. Most And kiss her lips and take her hands;
mortals lump pooka in with shifter faeries (see below), and con- And walk among long dappled grass,
sequently fear them unreasonably. Nor do mortals usually realize And pluck till time and times are done,
that pooka have an affinity to one particular type of animal and The silver apples of the moon,
that this is the only shape they can assume. Pooka do love to The golden apples of the sun.
play pranks on mortals and supernaturals alike, though unless — W. B. Yeats, “The Song of Wandering Aengus”
a pooka is virulently Unseelie, such jokes are rarely dangerous. Some faeries are indigenous to specific locales of the
More often they are merely embarrassing. Pooka are incapable of Dark Medieval world. Many are thought to be singular be-
telling the truth, a factor that also leads others to distrust them. ings, while others band together and are known as “trooping
• Redcaps faeries.” Generally, singular fae tend to be more powerful than
Ever hungry and foul tempered, redcaps hate mortals (and individuals within groups. Both are becoming increasingly rare
most Cainites). Probably the single most feared race of faeries, as their groves and secret glens are invaded and the Church
redcaps are noted for grouping together to attack unwary makes inroads into the hearts and minds of the people. Many
travelers. Their name comes from their practice of dipping withdraw further from the world, leaving for Arcadia.
their caps in the blood of their victims as they consume the
unfortunates’ flesh. Some Malkavians claim that redcaps are
Alfar
Also called elves, these Norse fae are often mistaken for
related to Cainites.
a version of the sidhe. Alfar are the fae least likely to be en-
• Satyrs
countered on Earth as they usually dwell entirely within their
Little is known concerning satyrs, except in Greece. Those own realms of the otherworld. Whenever someone meets an
who have any knowledge concerning these goat-legged fae Alfar, he can be certain that the elf is on a significant quest
know them as mythological beings of ancient Greece whose or mission. Such fae usually have powerful faerie treasures
lusty passions lead them to seduce young virgins. Most would and potent Glamour (faerie magic) with which to protect
be very surprised to meet an actual satyr. themselves. Alfar are most often found in the lands that will
• Sidhe become Norway, Sweden, Denmark, Finland, Russia, Germany
These tall and beautiful fae are best known in Ireland. and Austria. There are two distinct types of Alfar, each of
They rule all the other faeries and the kingdom of Arcadia. which resides in its own realm.

DARK AGES COMPANION

156
 The light elves (or lios alfar) live in the kingdom of Alf- in a way contrary to her nature, or it bestows power upon
heim, a sunny, fair land of fertility and bounty. They love the her. Some rings that give power may wrest themselves from a
sunshine and are tall, with fair hair and light eyes. The lios person once she is dependent on their power, and disappear
alfar adore bright colors, love animals, and excel in helpful (only to reappear elsewhere and tempt someone else). Others
magic, agriculture and husbandry. Some alfar women are noted levy a cost whenever they are used, such as making the owner’s
spinners and weavers whose tapestries are treasured as artworks heart grow colder, changing her gradually into an ugly hag or
beyond compare. The light elves are noted musicians, poets destroying something else the person values (money, other
and dancers, and sometimes may be induced through gifts or jewelry, peace of mind or even the love of her betrothed).
flattery to offer a mortal a drink of Poet’s Mead, a potent brew According to some tales, the svartalfar created the fetter
that bestows the gift of lyrical genius. that chains Fenrir, the dire wolf, who is now tethered until
Their clothing is usually elaborately embroidered and the end of the world. Light as a ribbon, the leash is made of
they wear their hair in neat braids. Warriors among the lios six impossible things, among them the sound of a cat’s foot
alfar prefer chain mail and long spears, axes and swords. Some fall and the breath of a fish.
use elf-shot, which is an arrow wound about with spells and It is difficult to say whether the alfar are good or bad, for
tipped with a substance that causes those hit by it to fall into they can be both. Generally, the light elves are seen as more
a deep, enchanted sleep. helpful and tolerant of mortals (and presumably, Cainites).
Those who fall prey to elf-shot cannot be awakened except The dark ones are seen as evil, twisted and less willing to aid
through the efforts of others. The quest that must be fulfilled mortals. It is believed they would have more in common with
to awaken a victim of elf-shot is determined at the time the Cainites. Notwithstanding these reputations, it is possible to
arrow is made. Such quests usually involve long journeys in encounter an angry alfar of the light whose wrath makes many
search of strange or difficult-to-find ingredients (such as trav- vampires tremble, or a svartalfar who is kind and generous —
eling to the easternmost lands of the world to find the jeweled especially to anyone he has taken under his protection.
serpent who guards the well of life, and begging for a drop of
the well’s water). Whatever the journey and its dangers, it must Cottage Faeries
be possible for heroes to fulfill the terms within a reasonable Many names are given to cottage faeries, depending
period of time (a year and a day is popular). on the local language. Called bwbachs, booakers or cottagers
The dark elves dwell in Svartalfheim, a dusky land found throughout much of Europe, they are known as domoviyr in
in the caverns under the earth. Twisting tunnels give way to Russia and duendes in Spain. Cousin to the brownie or boggan,
open lands under a darkened, starry sky, where the elves reside they perform many duties around their chosen households.
in crystal palaces. Because they are puissant miners, smiths and Most cottage faeries remain invisible when anyone is present.
sorcerers, the dark alfar prefer darkness to sunlight, which hurts Those who have been seen are said to be very different from
their eyes. The svartalfar prefer deep, jewel-toned colors set off boggans. Rather than appearing as short and somewhat stout,
by perfectly cut and polished gems set into gold or silver. Dark, cottage faeries tend to be slightly smaller than humans, with
drab mining and smithing gear is preferred as work clothes. thin bodies and long fingers and toes. Hair and eye color
Most have black hair and black eyes and many among them varies. They all have a preference for sober, practical clothing.
have some deformity (a hunchback, clubfoot or twisted hand). Some perform various household chores — from milking
Those who do not appear to be physically deformed often suffer cows to bringing in fresh rushes for a floor. So long as no one
from occasional bouts of madness or possess extremely dark catches sight of them as they work and as long as some small
hearts or cruel natures. token of appreciation (a dish of milk, a bit of honey) is left
Svartalfar also prefer chain mail, swords and spears. The out for them, cottage faeries make life much easier for those
elf-shot they use is not tipped with a substance that causes whose homes they occupy.
sleep, but with one that causes sickness (and sometimes death). Some cottage faeries disdain household duties, but guard
Furthermore, it is rumored that the dark elves may breathe their chosen homes from outsiders — be they friends or foes
deadly poison upon mortals who offend them. No one knows of the family. They can become difficult when their jealousy
what the dark elves require in exchange for the antidote to keeps friends of a family from entering a house. Those who
this poison. try to enter are assaulted by flying cauldrons, utensils, tools
The svartalfar take great pride in their smithcraft, fash- and anything else that the faeries can throw until the offender
ioning amazing and beautiful items. Whether jewelry, armor, retreats outside. Unless the visitor means harm to the inhab-
weapons, or useful household items, many are infused with itants, however, cottage faeries rarely cause actual damage to
faerie Glamour, giving them potent magical dweomers. One those they see as trespassers.
of their greatest delights is fashioning magical rings that bring A few cottage faeries, especially domoviyr, help their
trouble or disaster to the wearers (mortal or Cainite). A ring chosen households by stealing what they need from neighbors
either casts some Glamour over a mortal, causing her to act and travelers. Thus the family may awaken to newly gathered
eggs taken from the farm next door, a pie stolen from another

CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

157
neighbor’s windowsill, or a riding horse (with tack) taken from Gianes
a sleeping traveler staying at an inn. Cottage fae do not take The name gianes is Italian, but these wise and dangerous
kindly to suggestions that such items be returned. fae are known as skogrsa, spinners and weaver faeries in places
A few cottage faeries are jealous, hateful beings who move throughout Europe, Russia and Scandinavia. They usually
into houses and try to destroy everyone in them. Their usual appear as unattainable young and beautiful women, older
protective and helpful natures somehow become twisted into grandmotherly women, or owls. Rarely, gianes assume human
madness. They are noted for throwing furniture around. These male form. Those who do prefer to dress in long concealing
fae are highly dangerous — even to Cainites — and have been garments with hoods.
known to seriously injure (some say, kill) vampires who have Gifted with powerful prophetic and time magic, weaver
taken shelter for the day in seemingly abandoned dwellings. faeries are able to provide potent divinations. By staring into
Cainites will most often meet cottage faeries in their roles their spinning wheels as they turn, they are able to foresee the
as guardians. While not usually considered the most powerful future for whomever provided the materials for spinning. Some
of fae, cottage faeries have a number of tricks (invisibility gianes use other divinatory methods, such as interpreting the
among them) that allows them to match wits with vampires waves created by dropping stones in a pool, or watching leaves
and win. Cainite lore tells of an unfortunate vampire who tried blown by the wind. Whatever method they employ, however,
to feed from a person living in a house claimed by a cottager. it always involves motion of some sort.
The faerie’s potent illusions tricked the Cainite into the fire, The gianes’ predictions are always accurate, though some
where it is said his ashes remain to this day. aspects of them may change due to actions taken to prevent
The Erlkonig them. The gianes never sweeten their prophesies; only those
This singular faerie, sometimes called the ly erg, is found who want the unvarnished truth should ask them about the
wherever alfar are known. The Erlkonig (which means “elf future. Furthermore, their oracular gifts come with a high price.
king”) is a tall, regal elf who wears a golden crown. He usu- In return for their knowledge, they always ask for something
ally dresses in clothing to match the season — pale green in strange that seems easy enough to get, but which places the
spring, dark green in summer, orange or gold in autumn and one sent to fetch it in mortal danger. The gianes see this as a
white in winter. Some say that the Erlkonig is the master of game; they don’t intend for anyone to get hurt.
the wild hunt. As such, he rides a faerie steed through the Gianes have been known to make predictions for Cain-
air, with faerie hounds belling, horns sounding and courtiers ites who ask nicely enough or who can be required to gift the
shrieking as they track an unfortunate victim through the faeries with something mortals have no chance of obtaining.
night. If someone pursued by the wild hunt escapes it until Conversely, at least one Cainite has found herself the target
dawn, she is free to go. of a persistent hunter who was required by the gianes to fetch
Usually, the Erlkonig works alone as a portent of death. a vampire’s blood in return for a prophecy.
When he appears to one who is about to die, his visage depicts The Hag
the type of death the person faces; if the Erlkonig grimaces, Known to some as the Blue Hag, to others as Black Annis
the death will be painful, while a peaceful look portends an or the Lady of Death, the hag is most often described as a single
easy death. While many claim that once someone sees the individual. The name hag derives from the words hekau (the
Erlkonig, her death is inescapable, others say the elf king always Hebrew word for “wisdom”) or hagi (a Norse word meaning
offers the person a reasonable chance to escape. Sometimes, “sacred grove”). In either case, the term denotes a holy or wise
the condemned must answer a riddle or solve a puzzle. Other woman or priestess who knows words of power and who can
times, she must defeat the Erlkonig in some sort of challenge predict the future. Often depicted as being from Scotland,
(combat, storytelling, extemporaneous poetry) in order to the hag can be found as far away as Egypt and the Holy Land.
survive the experience. To some, this sad-faced fae appears
An old woman in tattered black or blue garments, the hag
as a soldier. As he approaches, he holds up a bloody red hand
walks at night and carries a staff carved from holly. A carrion
and indicates that he wishes to fight a duel. If the person
crow rides on her shoulder. Reputed to know the fate of anyone
accepts the challenge, he inevitably loses, and is doomed to
she meets, she is often depicted as wearing a veil, implying
die within a fortnight.
that no man is permitted to know the manner of his death. In
Many say that the Erlkonig is the king of the lios alfar, a Brittany and France, the hag is known as the Korrigan, who
good-hearted being whose job it is to collect the souls of the appears as a lovely, desirable woman by night and as a hideous
dying. Others claim that he is one of the svartalfar, who steals crone by day. Some say if a suitor truly cares for her and does
the souls of those he condemns, using them to increase his not repudiate her by day, she becomes beautiful all the time.
own power. It is unknown whether any Cainite facing Final Many believe that the hag is not a faerie at all, but an avatar
Death has ever seen the Erlkonig. of the three-fold goddess in her crone aspect.

DARK AGES COMPANION

158
 Legend depicts her as bad tempered and easily angered; if cows, horses or pigs. Known as the gruagach in the British Isles,
she touches anyone with her staff, they will die. Cainites may vasily in Russia, Yann-An-Od in Brittany and by other names
simply enter torpor (though the sun will then kill them if they throughout Europe, shepherding faeries usually test mortals
aren’t under cover by daybreak). Those who treat her with re- to see if they are worthy of having animals under their care.
spect may escape this fate and may even find fortune. To those Rumored to be shapeshifters not unlike pooka, shepherding
who please her, she has been known to give cryptic clues that faeries in actuality, rarely (if ever), assume animal form. Some
lead to buried or lost treasure, or advice that saves them much take the shape of grotesque-looking old men or women, but
grief. Her knowledge and wisdom are legendary, and those who most often they appear as normal shepherds, goatherds, pig
seek her to learn that knowledge are rarely turned away. She herders, goose girls or grooms. Whenever they do take on an-
does require a price, however. Depending on her mood, the imal form, it is usually to test herd owners or caretakers whom
gifts offered her, the respect shown her and the reason someone they suspect might be mistreating their creatures.
wants her knowledge, she may ask for something as easy to These fae can be beneficial or harmful depending on the
find as a wooden comb, or as difficult to obtain as a small pink behavior of mortals with whom they interact. Some appear at
flower that grows only on the highest peaks of the Carpathians. a stranger’s door and beg admittance to the house. If allowed
The hag is most powerful during the winter months, fol- inside and made welcome, they reward the kind host by pro-
lowing Samhain, and she buries her staff during the summer tecting that person’s herds or flocks. If refused admittance, they
months, reacquiring it each year on Samhain Eve. If one can have been known to set fires or steal animals in retaliation.
find her staff, he is believed to gain power over all humans. When a shepherding faerie assumes responsibility for a
Though she herself knows many healing herbs and tinctures herd or flock, the fae protects the animals from predators —
that may even be effective on vampires, her blood is said to including Cainites in search of a quick meal. They search out
be deadly poison to Cainites. lost herd members and bring them safely home, heal sick or
Shepherding Faeries injured animals and assist in birthings. Shepherding faeries
have even been known to seek out new pastures (so animals
Shepherding faeries are known in every culture that
under their care remain well-fed and healthy) or increase the
keeps herd animals. Though most are concerned with sheep
available food in older pastures if new ones aren’t available.
or goats, some specialize in other domesticated animals such as

CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

159
 Furthermore, they make certain that water sources used by
their flocks are clean and free of obstructions (like hidden,
broken branches under the water) that might cause injury to
animals drinking from them.
While they understand that people keep herd beasts
for their usefulness (be it wool, milk or meat), shepherding
faeries punish those who mistreat animals. They would not
harm someone who slaughtered a pig for its meat — that is,
after all, the beast’s purpose — but should that person starve
or beat the animal, he would incur the fae’s wrath. The faerie
is usually content merely to steal the entire herd and add it to
his ever-growing flock, but occasionally, an enraged fae may
curse or even attack the careless or cruel master.
Though their main concern is with the animals, some
shepherding faeries take it quite badly when good masters are
harmed. They go beyond protecting or avenging animals to
performing the same services for the humans who own the
beasts. Should such people fall prey to vampires, for example,
an angry fae who watches over a flock might go to battle on a
victim’s behalf.
Shifters
While all fae are dangerous when crossed, certain faeries
don’t seem to have a good side to their personalities. Most of
these extremely dangerous fae hate all other creatures and
seek to harm them at every opportunity. Though most of their
victims are humans, some have been known to tangle with
Cainites who get in their way or annoy them. Most such fae
are known as shifters because of their ability to assume other
shapes, and because of their alien natures.
Once such fae were mere tricksters, but, angered by mor-
tals’ treatment of their faerie kin, many have become killers.
Known as ieles in Romania and eastern Europe, lutin in France,
and painajainen in Italy, Germany and Austria, and sometimes
linked to kelpies in Scandinavia and the British Isles, shifters
take on various forms to lure the unwary.
Some may look like normal humans and sing or dance
to entice victims to them. These forms are always flawed in
some way. The faerie may look like a beautiful young girl,
but she may be covering a long cat’s tail under voluminous
skirts, or bat wings under a cloak. Some may also take on
forms that seem better than possible, becoming (for example)
a handsome young man who is a perfect physical specimen.
In both cases, the fae use their Glamour to blind mortals to
their real shapes, which are often hunched and ugly. The
shifters who take on these forms seduce their chosen victims,
visiting them night after night once they have initially met.
They feed upon both the creative energies and the blood of
their paramours, weakening them daily until the people die.
Rumor tells of a Cainite who fell prey to a shifter and was
reduced to a husk by this pseudo vampire, just as if he had
been diablerized. It is also said that the faerie acquired his
victim’s Cainite powers.

DARK AGES COMPANION

160
 Other shifters prefer more outrageous forms, appearing in
such guises as large, upright cats, sea horses, mountain ponies, When Fair Meets Foul
and surprisingly large hounds. Many of them, such as the cats (Faeries and Cainites)
and hounds, speak to their victims, persuading the hapless For the most part, faeries and Cainites tend to travel in
dupes to follow them. The evil faeries promise to show where different circles. If vampires don’t go looking for the fae, they
treasure is buried or swear that the king of the faeries will owe probably won’t be bothered by them. Still, there are certain
the person a favor in return for assisting them in some labor. vampires who acquire a taste for exotic blood or who believe
Once in private and away from any witnesses, shifters attack the sluagh may know some vital information. These Cainites
and devour a gullible fool. may seek out the fae for good or ill. Their reception depends
Those who become sea horses and ponies do not speak, on what type of faerie they seek, what kind they find, what
but appear as enticing as possible, trying to lure someone they want and how they approach the fae in question.
into mounting them for a ride. The journey they then take A more disastrous situation for a Cainite might occur if
the rider on is a hellish nightmare. Sea horses grab hold of she unwittingly drinks from a mortal whom a fae considers to
an adventurous rider and drag him to the bottom of the sea, be under his protection. The fae make jealous guardians and
drown him, then feast on his flesh. would consider such an action a blatant attempt to steal the
Pony shifters might also be called nightmares, for they run mortal in question. Such affronts do not go unpunished, and
away with a rider, magically holding her so she cannot fall off, the Cainite might never know what hit her or why.
then race over the roughest and most frightening terrain they Some fae are more tolerant of Cainites than others, be-
can find (such as along slender and treacherous mountain trails lieving vampires to be distant kin. According to faerie lore,
high in the Alps). Pony shifters delight in and feed from the vampires were once fae, but their bloodlust consumed them
terror of those who ride them. At the end of a journey, they and made them into what they are. Many pity their fallen kin
throw their victims off, laugh and run away. They mark the and, if flattered or cajoled, might aid them.
riders, however, learning their particular “feel.” That night Other faeries find the presence of vampires extremely
and every night thereafter, they send virulent nightmares to a distasteful, seeing them as terrible reminders of what might
person, drinking in the resulting terror. If the dreams are not befall them if they ever give in to their baser instincts. These
stopped, the person eventually dies of exhaustion and fright. fae shun vampires whenever possible and seek to force them
The final type of shifter assumes the form of an inanimate away from their territories if they stray too close.
object and causes trouble. Such shifters have been known to The most sensitive faeries feel pain when in the presence
take the shapes of farming tools, wagons, barrels, and even of vampires. These immortals feel the icy hand of mortality
clothing. Tools then move themselves, sometimes appearing stretching out toward them, freezing the laughter in their
among a neighbor’s possessions and causing arguments about hearts whenever they encounter vampires. They flee Cainites
ownership, or charges of theft. Wagons roll away unexpectedly and seek to kill them if the vampires follow.
or break down when loads are placed inside them. Barrels spring
One exception to all these is the Malkavian clan. Many
leaks, and clothing twists around the person who dons it, trip-
fae consider the Malkavians the only acceptable Cainites,
ping her, wrapping her tightly or even binding her to a tree.
recognizing their madness as the vampires’ attempts to em-
A favorite ploy among these types of shifters is to brace their fae heritage again and emerge once more into the
assume the shape of gold nuggets or other valuables. They Dreaming that lays on the other side of madness.
incite greed among potential owners, then slip away and
The fae have many Arts that they use to annoy, embarrass
into someone else’s purse or disappear just as the person
or even kill Cainites who displease them. The profusion of
prepares to pay for something with his newfound wealth.
Glamour and strength of their magic during this time makes
These shifters seem to gain whatever sustenance they need
them more than a match for any single vampire, and possibly
from the irritation and anger they engender. While not as
for a whole group. Smart Cainites walk softly around the fae
dangerous as shifters who devour their victims, they can
and speak respectfully.
still cause considerable trouble.

CHAPTER SIX: DARK MEDIEVAL EUROPE

161
DARK AGES COMPANION

162
hapter Seven:
Infernalism
Woe to the inhabiters of the
earth and of the sea: for the devil
is come down unto you, having
great wrath, because he knoweth
that he hath but a short time.
— Revelations 12:12

Beyond the sanctuary of the Church

lies a world of total darkness. To the
Dark Medieval mind, the forces of Sa-
tan are a real and potent threat, and
these fears are made manifest through
the schemes of infernalists, who seek to
bring their dark masters into the world.

CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

163
163
 The Roads to Hell
There are many roads to Hell and many who walk into
the darkness. Some are tricked by demons or bought by false
promises; others willingly choose the shadow over the light.
It is said that the road to Hell is paved with good intentions,
but in the Dark Medieval world this is not true. The road to
Hell is paved with mistakes, dark longings and unsatisfied lusts.
The following sections examine how demons tempt characters,
and how a character’s personality is the Devil’s best friend.
Pride
Pride was the sin which led to Lucifer’s fall — he who was
brightest and greatest among the Host of Heaven is now Lord
of the Endless Dark because of this single flaw in character.
Sinful pride always involves the lesser sins of jealousy and envy;
at its simplest level, pride manifests as the desire for someone
else’s property or position.
A demon who seeks a character’s soul may first let the char-
acter experience a little humility by destroying and frustrating
her schemes, then offer a way for the character to regain what
she has lost. Or, a demon may appear before the character in
some beguiling shape, offering her some way of furthering her
plans. Should agreement be reached, the character has taken
her first step on the road to Hell.
Despair
The greatest problem facing the medieval mentality was de-
spair. Living conditions were sufficiently harsh that many people
deemed suicide a better option than living. Christian proscription
against suicide originates in this period because it was so preva-
lent — the souls of those who commit suicide are resigned to an
eternity in Hell. Demons grow fat on human misery and promote
despair in the interests of reaping new souls for Hell’s fires.
When someone has lost everything or can see no way
out of the monotony of life (endless monotony in the case of
a vampire), that person is vulnerable to demons. Doubts and
regrets leave them open to the whispers of demons suggesting
an alternative to suicide: infernal power.
Perversity
Some few infernalists have walked the tainted path out
of sheer perversity. Their inner demons offer greater torments
than the forces of Hell, and they face damnation with some
pleasure and few regrets. A few souls actively seek out the
darkness. To satisfy their lust for evil, they commit blasphemies
and call on the Devil to take notice of their actions. Most of
these fools are left to their own damnation, but, should their
chosen evil be particularly inventive or simply impressive,
demons occasionally answer their call.
Ignorance
It is possible for a character to be so thoroughly tricked
that he never knows he is dealing with a demon until the
very end of the association, if ever. Demons take on many
DARK AGES COMPANION

164
forms, pretending to be ordinary mortals or even vampires. The Storyteller, as the tormenting demon, runs a per-
In this manner they become trusted companions who disguise sonal passion play for the victim of the Supplicium. This play
damnation with friendly words. confronts the victim with his sins and forces him into further
damnation. This passion play should involve a direct attack
Lust for Power on the character’s weaknesses. (Note: We said the character’s
Demons offer wealth equal to that of kings, satisfy any weaknesses. This should never be an attack on a player’s per-
lust, answer any question (though their answers will almost sonality. Supplicii are always roleplaying experiences, never
always be misleading) and satiate the grossest appetite. Infernal excuses for psychological bullying.)
power provides a quick and easy path to whatever the heart The Storyteller should consult the other players concern-
desires. The price, though, is always higher than one expects. ing the course of the Supplicium and possible escapes for the
Trickery character in question. This consultation is very important
If a demon cannot win a soul by fair means, it will try — not only can the other players provide insights into their
deception and trickery. Games of chance with unusual wagers, companion’s character, but prior consultation also enables the
strangers who propose odd challenges, and the like should all players to ready themselves for their part in the Supplicium.
be avoided if one wishes to keep one’s soul. When a character is forced into a Supplicium, she becomes
the center of a perverse drama acted out by demons intent on
Supplicii breaking her personality. Within the Supplicium, nightmare
logic rules. The character is confronted with past mistakes,
As a character becomes entangled in infernal intrigues,
previous victims and personal failings. The character’s reality
her soul becomes tainted and weighed down with sin. This
becomes warped by the demons: Objects appear and disappear,
is indicated within the chronicle by the character’s growing
people turn into nightmarish versions of themselves, escape is
reliance on demonic aid for even simple tasks. Contact with
held up before the character and then snatched away. Often
the infernal, whether directly or through the learning of cor-
the Supplicium revolves around a single event, probably one
rupt powers, gradually wears away a character’s personality
that caused a degeneration check. For example, if the character
until there is very little of the original person left when the
frenzied and killed an innocent in a previous game session, the
demons finally claim her. Indeed, an infernalist may welcome
demon might appear as that innocent and demand restitution
Final Death, as it at least promises an end to life’s constant
for his death.
struggle and pain.
Whatever form the Supplicium takes, it should urge the
The idea behind a Supplicium (which means both “en-
character toward a previous poor or immoral decision. This
treaty” and “sacrifice”) is that contact with infernal forces
choice should revolve around a roleplaying event in which
gradually turns a character from her chosen Road toward the Via
the tormented character gets a chance to atone (the character
Diabolis. The character’s soul becomes a battleground between
in the previous example could swear to find the bystander’s
her old Road and her growing infernal taint. Eventually, even the
family and help them in some way). If the character fails to
most hardened and stoic individual succumbs to the temptations
accept this penance, the demon has won, and the character
offered by Hell and becomes irrevocably damned. At this time
must accept the Supplicium’s consequences.
it is best to consider the grand finale of the character’s story,
and how he should take his leave of the mortal coil. Consequences
A Supplicium is a journey within the character’s soul, If the demon successfully enacts the Supplicium, the char-
directed by his infernal tempter. Supplicii may be run one-on- acter automatically loses a Via point. (There is no remorse roll
one, with the Storyteller playing the role of the demon and for this degeneration.) Should the character’s Via rating drop
describing all the action, though they are often more rewarding to zero, he automatically switches to the Via Diabolis (rating
if you use troupe-style play (wherein the other players help to of 1) rather than be overcome by his Beast (see Vampire:
torment their comrade). The Dark Ages page 132 for the consequences of switching
The following section presents a system by which one Roads). Once on the Via Diabolis, the infernalist is unable
can measure a character’s fall into damnation. It is hoped to change his destiny unless he decides to break entirely with
that the process is roleplayed — the only good thing that can the forces of Hell.
came out of dealing with the infernal powers is the drama of a The consequences are slightly different if the character
character’s destruction — but this system allows the descent is already on the Via Diabolis. The aim of the Supplicium in
to be quantified. this case is to reduce the infernalist’s control of himself by such
a degree that the demon can take possession of his body. An
The Downward Spiral infernalist who fails a Supplicium still loses a Via point, but
A character falls into a Supplicium whenever he makes a
if his Road rating reaches zero, he is plunged into one final
pact with a demon, increases his power in Dark Thaumaturgy,
Supplicium for his very existence. If he fails this last test, his
gains an infernal investment or otherwise opens himself to
soul is plunged into the Pit and the demon takes up residence
the influence of Hell and its minions.
CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

165
in the empty shell of his body. Should the infernalist succeed, Pictish ruins of Hibernia to the crossroads of Roman roads in
he regains one point in the Via Diabolis, leaving him shaken Italy and Spain. Some infernal regions even broadcast their evil
and barely in control of himself. within great cities, as stones that once marked the meeting places
of infernalists are torn down and worked into new buildings.
Infernalists The most vile of all these damned places is Chorazin,
There are no great Satanic conspiracies across Europe but there are many others: the ruins of Babylon, which are
in this period — the idea that Satanism could be organized, haunted by bloodthirsty demons; Mons Veneris in the Italian
or that infernalists would band together, is alien to the me- Alps, where there is a gateway to a realm of pleasure lorded
dieval period. Infernalists are those rare people who possess over by the Queen of Succubi; and St. Patrick’s Purgatory in
a dedicated mind and a propensity for evil great enough to Ireland, where a dark cave is rumored to lead into Hell itself.
seek power and companionship from inhuman forces. Each At such places the Storyteller should feel free to increase
is jealous of his status with the forces of Hell and scornful of the Dice Pool of any infernal action and restrict the power of the
other practitioners of the black arts. Damnation is an individual Faith-related activities by any amount she sees fit. A faintly infernal
journey that brooks no fellow travelers. site, like the birthplace of a Luciferian or a forgotten site of sacri-
An infernalist typically surrounds herself with a cult of fol- fice calls for a one-die modifier, while a hideous altar used to call
lowers (servants and sacrifices) but keeps the greater part of her upon infernal lords every midnight suggests a five-die adjustment.
knowledge secret. She corrupts others as offerings to her demonic
master, not to spread the secrets for which she has bartered her
Unholy Relics and Infernal Faith
soul. In very rare cases a Luciferian might take on an apprentice, The bleakness of damnation does not inspire hope — and so
but the relationship will be antagonistic — each fearing that her there is no “anti-Faith.” Infernalists fill this gap in their lives with
companion will, in time, attempt to betray the other. the magic demons teach them and with a Faith in their unholy host.
Certain relics of infernal power have been created by
The Black Pilgrimage dedicated Luciferians working with demonic artisans. The
and the Devil’s Mark products of this unholy alchemy are varied and are guarded
Many infernalists take the Black Pilgrimage, a deliberate jealously by their owners. Some infernal objects are sentient
inversion of the act of pious Christians, and set out for Chorazin, — and it is not always clear who is master and who is servant.
the ancient center of Baali power. Few outside infernal circles The most potent unholy relics are the Talons of Satan,
understand what this act entails, but the following was found supposedly the claws that were torn from the Dark One’s fingers
in the writings of one who had taken the dark path: “If any as he grabbed the Earth on his plunge into Hell. Infernalists
man desires to obtain a long life, if he would obtain a faithful say that there are five of these relics, one hidden on each of
messenger and see the blood of his enemies, it is necessary that the known continents, and more in lands yet to be discov-
he should first go into the city of Chorazin, and there salute ered. The Talons, if they could be found, would be relics of
the Princeps Aëris.” Chorazin is rumored to lie somewhere near-limitless power, allowing the wielder to reshape Europe
near the ruins on the north shore of the sea of Galilee. and beyond. Luckily, they are all lost.
The dedicated infernalist sets out across Europe into Many lesser relics exist, as do the charms and amulets
whatever wasteland holds the ruins of this dark city, com- of individual infernalists; these mystical talismans gift their
mitting acts of evil along the way so as to be able to present users with powers equivalent to the lower levels of certain
a catalogue of sins to his masters. If the infernalist succeeds Disciplines, but often have corruptive side effects, sometimes
in this task, his infernal masters grant him great power and inducing Supplicii in their owners.
rewards and affirm his pact with Satan. The infernalist receives
the Devil’s Mark, a sign upon his body indicating that he is in Clan Infernalists
the service of Hell. The Inquisition zealously seeks such marks, Even the proudest Cainite may be humbled by the forces
using them to prove the guilt of their prisoners. of the Devil. The following section looks at individual clans’
views on infernalism among their own, and suggests what path
Unholy Places such a damned vampire might follow.
There are places in the world where the laws of nature, Assamite
humanity and God are overthrown and the infernal holds Rare is the Assamite who falls prey to demons — the tenets
sway. Such places are shunned by all good folk, and on certain of the Via Sanguinius hold that dealing with demons is a trap
nights (when fires are lit on mountainsides and the air seems for the weak, and Clan Assamite is never weak. Infernalists
full of noise) people lock their doors, shutter their windows of this clan are viciously hunted down by their brethren, and
and pray that the Devil merely passes by. great honor accrues to the vampire who performs the purifying
In such places, infernalists work their rituals with greater killing. So hated are the infernal powers that Assamites will
ease, and the infernal powers can enter the world with less not even drink the vitae of an infernalist, preferring to let
struggle. Unholy places are scattered across Europe, from the the blood be wasted rather than contaminate their numbers.

DARK AGES COMPANION

166
 An Assamite infernalist is secretive and deadly, trading which a misstep for either party is fatal. At the clan center at
with demons for the powers that he cannot learn on his own. the mountain Erciyes lie many bottled demons who failed in
Such an infernalist pursues a twisted version of the Road of their tasked of corruption — but rumors aver the existence of
Blood, dedicating the souls he destroys to his dark masters. many failed Cappadocian infernalists, who have been bound
Brujah in torpor by the clan.
Brujah’s weakness when dealing with the Devil is the A Cappadocian who turns fully to the infernal powers is
desire they hold for knowledge; beneath their warriors’ hearts certain to barter for Necromancy as well as darker powers. Once
lie scholars’ minds. Many Brujah have been seduced by Hell she has accepted her infernal servitude, she turns to her new
through promises of ancient knowledge and dark secrets; others work with a surprising will, building fortresses of corruption
have believed that the powers granted by demons can be turned and raising evil spirits tirelessly. After all, her eventual fate
to good use. All have fallen in the end. The clan’s tradition of will be but one revelation among the many secrets of death.
fellowship hinders the purging of infernalists, as most Brujah Followers of Set
feel that a fallen comrade is redeemable. Such idealistic folly Set is a jealous god, and he does not allow his childer to
has allowed demons to reap entire coteries at once. follow another. There are few sights more terrifying in the
A Brujah infernalist finds his rage channeled into Hell’s Dark Medieval world than a Setite hunt for a fallen Serpent.
work. Scholarly pursuits are neglected and forgotten as the The torments inflicted on such a renegade are said to rival the
slow spiral into darkness begins, stripping away all human fires of Hell themselves — and to last almost as long.
pretensions until only the inner Beast remains. However, the promise of even darker power tempts a few
Cappadocian of the Followers, and small dens of infernal Setites lie scattered
Given their familiarity with the Reaper and the afterlife, across the fringes of Europe.
the Clan of Death seldom falls prey to infernal trickery. Cap- Gangrel
padocians’ heightened senses and extensive lore allow them Although Gangrel’s typical rejection of Christianity should
to spot and protect themselves from most minor demons. make them easy prey for Satan, this is not the case. Their physical
However, like the Brujah, they can be tempted by promised and mental isolation from the works of humankind has thus
revelations of the world of spirits. The relationship between far protected them from the Devil’s minions. Fallen Gangrel
and demon and a Graverobber is like an intricate dance in who rampage against the Church are often supported by their
CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

167
comrades, who remember the destruction of paganism at the Malkavian
hands of Rome and bear a grudge — but woe betide the Animal Each Malkavian holds her own view of the infernal
who seeks power over his own kind through infernal means. powers — the only truth that applies to all dealings between
A Gangrel infernalist cheaply barters his soul, often caring Madmen and demons is that the demons do not always know
more for the pagan traditions of a brave and honorable death what they are getting themselves into when they seek the soul
than for the consequences in the hereafter. The agony of such of a Malkavian. According to legend, one demon who sought
an infernalist eventually discovering how tightly she has been such a prize found himself confronted by all the Malkavians
bound in chains, how domesticated she has become in the of the region, who suddenly gathered together. Driven mad
service of Hell, is sweet to demons. by the experience, the demon was bound into human form
Lasombra and to this day wanders the world, living on charity and
The Lasombra have long-established rules for dealing with gibbering insanely.
demons. They refuse to deal with lesser demons at all, seeing A Malkavian who does wholeheartedly turn to the infernal
such as beneath their dignity, and attempt to manipulate any proves a fiendish foe indeed.
demon they encounter just as they manipulate everyone else. Nosferatu
The clan believes that its powers of darkness are at least equal This clan puts no faith in appearance and scant trust
to Hell’s, and its members are willing to test this assumption in words, so demons have a hard time seducing a Nosferatu.
should they feel slighted by any infernal power. Because the Because many Nosferatu have turned to Christian salvation
Magisters hate weakness, any clan member who is exposed as a as an escape from their condition, few are willing to deal with
demonic vassal is destroyed because it sullies the clan’s honor. demons. Most Nosferatu seek out renegade clan members and
A Lasombra infernalist accepts petitions from demons sorrowfully destroy them.
who come politely before him. They ask the demon to sign A Nosferatu who turns to darkness becomes a bitter
pacts of agreement — rules for their relationship — before monster. The compassion inculcated in the clan by its curse
committing themselves to any further dealings. These masters festers into rage against those more fortunate than he. With
of the legal loophole and the subtlety of power can sometimes care and great cunning, he weaves plots to destroy beauty,
— but not often — come out ahead in a deal. tarnish hope and drag everything down to the same sorry state.

DARK AGES COMPANION

168
 Certain rumors state that many of Nosferatu’s first overcome demons and even gods in its nights, though no
childer — and perhaps the clan founder himself — turned one knows of any who have returned from such vendettas.
to infernal powers following the great war in the First City. Perhaps, the Fiends smile, their compatriots are establishing
Clan Nosferatu says little of this legend, but those who count new domains in Hell.
the Lepers among their friends occasionally hear whispers of A Tzimisce who decides to deal with demons is among
a hidden war fought by the clan against these dark monsters. the most dangerous foes in the Dark Medieval world. Com-
Ravnos bining Hell-spawned sorcery with her natural predilections,
Ravnos do not deal with demons — it is nigh impossible she become; the penultimate master of darkness.
to force one of the Charlatans to sign a binding contract or Ventrue
make a long-term agreement. Demons have been frustrated Of all Cainites, Clan Ventrue suffers from the greatest
in their dealings with this clan many times, and weave traps measure of pride, and it is this that leads its members into
to destroy them whenever possible. demonic clutches. Ventrue often refuse to bend with the wind
The rare Ravnos infernalist will be a mercurial foe, and so are broken by the storm — infernal powers play on this
delighting in cruelty and deadly tricks where once a sense of inflexibility when they seek the souls of these undead lords.
fun prevailed. Coming as they do from noble backgrounds, most Ventrue are
Toreador trained to seize power with both hands and so are incautious
Though the Clan of the Rose has turned to the sanctuary of with regard to what power they take. Demons often come to
the Church, many among its number remember the Dionysian them in the guises of sycophantic servants, offering advice that
heyday of the Toreador. With the fall of the pagan powers, sounds good while leading their dupe into infernal clutches.
some Toreador have turned to darker magics to satisfy their They encourage the vampire to make war on the Church, to
appetites; sometimes it seems as if Hell needs no incubi or neglect her responsibilities — and then laugh as the Ventrue’s
succubi while the Toreador exist in the world. carefully constructed world falls apart. Only then does a de-
An infernalist of this clan often devotes herself to sensual monic advisor reveal its true form and offer a deal to give the
pleasure, but also seeks a release for her appetites through Ventrue back all she has lost. The clan as a whole sometimes
bloodletting and artistically inspired cruelties. Such a twisted makes the mistake of supporting an infernally inspired comrade,
being rivals even the Tzimisce in ingenuity when her inspi- in hopes that the clan can keep the gains its erstwhile member
ration is applied to pain. The art such infernalist Toreador made while under infernal tutelage. Little do the Ventrue
create is said to impart seeds of corruption in whoever views it. realize that corruption has a way of spreading.
Tremere A Ventrue infernalist is the cruelest feudal lord imaginable,
draining his lands to supply a stream of decadent luxuries and
This newborn clan’s need for strength and the taint of its
fuel endless conflicts with neighboring fiefs. The Ventrue’s
previous Hermetic intrigues have woven a strand of damnation
lands become a Hell indeed for all who live there, and will be
into the pyramid of power. Because of the clan’s strict hierarchy,
reduced to a barren wasteland before his reign is done.
a single Tremere infernalist can reach out to corrupt many
underlings and win higher position in the clan. The clan’s Via Diabolis
stress on the need for power has led many Tremere toward a The Devil’s Road is a strange contradiction: On the one
dangerous deténte with the infernal host, as Usurpers attempt hand it commands its followers to wallow in sin and depravity;
to barter for knowledge and magic without losing their souls. on the other it functions as do other Roads in maintaining the
Such ploys generally fail, as the clan’s desperate need gives character’s personality against the Beast. Following the Dev-
the demons great bargaining advantage. It is said that one of il’s Road does not necessarily place a character within Hell’s
the Seven Elders, who with Tremere founded the clan, is an power; there are many independent vampires who follow it
infernalist. If this is true, then much of the clan is corrupt. but would scorn the company of demons.
A Tremere infernalist is invariably a master of magic, The key to understanding this contradiction is that the
greedily learning all the paths of Dark Thaumaturgy and principles of the Via Diabolis were established in the nights
seeking out places and artifacts of potency. before Christianity. It represents a willingness to cast off the
Tzimisce limits of society and act purely in one’s own interests. Those on
Despite the allegations of this clan’s foes, the Tzimisce the Devil’s Road can be portrayed as antiheroes — champions
have scant regard for the infernal powers. These monsters of dark passions — rather than as simple monsters.
feel that they have little need for otherworldly Hells when
they have the ability to create their own on Earth. A dedi-
cated Fiend would torture angels and demons alike, fearing Baali One clan of vampires has given itself wholly to the infernal.
little in her blasphemy. Some Tzimisce have even learned
spirit magics enabling them to pursue a disrespectful demon It is known as the Baali, and its story begins millennia ago in
beyond the world’s boundaries. The clan boasts that it has the legendary nights of the First City.

CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

169
Shaitan The Fall
But great Caine had made one mistake, for he had left
The oldest Baali is reputedly called Shaitan (though he
Shaitan his beautiful voice. In the wilderness Shaitan cried out,
once had a different name) and he was the first childe of the
first to his fellows and then to the darkness which had aided
mythical Antediluvian Ashur. According to legend, he was the
him. The darkness answered, and in a rush like a whirlwind,
most beautiful of the Fourth Generation; such pride was his that
Shaitan and his followers were swept up and changed forever.
he became jealous of Arikel, the Toreador founder, and even of
The dark ones saw their broken child and wept bitter tears,
Zillah the Beautiful, wife of Caine. In life he had been a slave
and where these tears touched flesh it was altered. They gave
who sang hymns in the temple to all the gods of the cosmos,
to Shaitan and his followers poison like the asp, claws like the
and his beauty and his honeyed voice were retained after his
mountain lion, fangs and horns like the rocky lizards, a case-
Embrace. Bitterness festered in Shaitan’s heart, however, for
ment like the scorpion, and raised them high above the earth.
he knew he would always be a lesser power compared to his
sire and grandsires. He lamented that he would always be a “We have raised you who were fallen,” they whispered,
reflection of greater light, never the source of illumination their voices like ice on rock. “We have mended your shattered
himself — and so he fell. Many stories are told of his fall, but bones, smoothed your broken skin, and opened your eyes to
it is from fragments of the Book of Nod, the oldest record of darkness, for we love you better than any others could. Wor-
the children of Caine, that the following tale comes. ship us, love us in return, and we will give you dominion over
all this.” And the kingdoms of the world were spread before
The First War Shaitan and his followers like a tapestry. And Shaitan looked
In the great war that shattered the First City and cast upon the earth with new eyes and coveted its beauty and so,
down the Second Generation, Shaitan was one of the most like a falling star, he entered the abyss.
wrathful of his generation. He gathered the dissatisfied of Shaitan and his followers left the wilderness and saw the
the other clans to his banner and laid siege to the Temple work of their cousins, the vampires of other clans. They saw
of Caine itself at the heart of Enoch. Cursing all the gods he new civilizations emerging from the ruins of the First City and
once worshipped, he called on the powers of darkness to give realized they had been forgotten, made outcast. As each of his
him strength; then Shaitan hurled himself and his followers followers came from a different clan, Shaitan ordered them
against Caine himself. The battle shattered the temple, bring- to create broods of their own and infiltrate their old clans,
ing down its ancient stones and searing the ground about the concealing their new nature. Shaitan himself built a fortress
ruins with hellfires. Shaitan could not win, however, for such in the desert, at a place called Chorazin, and dedicated it to
was Caine’s might that even Hell could not stand against him. his infernal masters. This place (now lost beneath the sands)
Shaitan’s power was broken, but Caine could not bring became the center of an infernal cult that worshipped Shaitan.
himself to kill this wayward childe. Instead Caine gazed on the His name entered human legends as the Adversary, the leader
beauty of his great-grandchilde and spoke, “You seem beautiful, of the forces of darkness. His followers, hidden among the
like the golden bands I wear, like the grove of sweet-scented other clans, led vampires to him to be converted or destroyed.
trees in my garden, like the flesh of my beloved wife. Yet you Centuries passed and the Jyhad raged across the ancient
are evil within, like the blood poisoned by sickness, like the world. Shaitan plotted against his parent’s generation and
wine turned sour in the gourd, like a broken sword lying on spread his power. He was worshipped by many names and in
the battlefield. I cannot kill you, for it is my tainted blood, many places: In Greece he was husband to Hecate and lapped
my anger, that has brought you to taste this bitter cup; yet I spilled blood from the ground; in Ur, children were thrown
cannot let you walk the Earth in beauty, with your long lashes, into the fire in his name; in Babylon, astrologers sacrificed to
your golden hair and pale eyes. Therefore I grant you unlife him at the dark of the moon; as far away as Hibernia, he was
but take your beauty from you.” known and blood was shed in his name. Shaitan’s cult sum-
Caine raised his hand and struck Shaitan, and his hair moned demons and dedicated places to the infernal powers,
fell from his head, his eyes burned in his sockets and his skin and his power waxed until he was ready to open the gates to
itched with sores. Caine raised his hand and struck Shaitan Hell and give the world to his masters.
a second time, and his bones twisted and broke and he could
no longer stand. Caine raised his hand and struck Shaitan
The Great War
one final time, and all his power left him. Then Caine walked Only the oldest vampires in Europe remember the time of
away, never to be seen again by his childer until the night of the Baali’s first rise to power, and they are loath to recall these
Gehenna, when all secrets will be revealed. dark times. As the Baali grow in power once again, some of the
elders have taken to warning their childer against the Devil’s
Shaitan’s war party — one from each of the great clans —
children and retelling tales of the great war fought against them.
gathered around him, lifted him and mournfully carried him
from that place, knowing their dreams of rebellion were over Shaitan moved his center of power to Crete, the trading
and they were all outcast. They took him into the wilderness and cultural center of the Mediterranean, and called his
and there prepared to die, for their spirits were broken. original followers to him. Casting out the previous masters
DARK AGES COMPANION

170
of the island, he commissioned an intricate labyrinth to be
built, a dark mandala that would focus his power and allow
the Lords of Hell to walk the earth once more. The Minoans
turned to war and demanded tribute from other civilizations;
slaves and the children of kings alike were sent to feed the
blood rituals of the Baali. Inhuman things walked the labyrinth
and the palace of Knossos was like a charnel house in those
days. Infernal power grew so strong that vampires could walk
abroad in daylight, and Shaitan planned an empire of blood
that would plunge the entire world into darkness.
But Shaitan’s actions had angered his rivals in the Jyhad:
his demands for tribute from Egypt had roused Set himself;
the Brujah warmaster Menele came from Athens with mortal
heroes to destroy the slavemaster of the Mediterranean; and
the Ventrue Balthazar returned from his travels in India, where
augurs had seen the sky turn dark. Other pawns of the Jyhad
moved into place: Gangrel from the steppes, the Malkavian
Dionysian and the bacchante, Toreador and Lasombra from
Africa. They waged war on Shaitan until the sea around Crete
was stained red with blood — mortal and immortal alike.
The war raged for nine days and nine nights as Shaitan
remained at the center of his labyrinth, working rituals to
open a gate to Hell. Although Shaitan’s forces were scattered
no one could penetrate the maze to reach him. Mortal heroes
thought they had slain the monster of Crete when they con-
fronted ghouls of Shaitan, as twisted in body as their master
was in heart.
The exhausted warriors met and said, “We cannot reach
Shaitan himself and we are weary — what shall we do?” Set’s
childer, wise in the magic of Egypt, spoke. “If we cannot break
him, we must break his labyrinth. Let us call on the storm, let
us call on the fire, let us call on the Earthshaker. Let us split
this island like a ripe fig.” The vampires agreed on this course
of action and called on their powers, and the nearby island of
Santorini answered, exploding in a cataclysmic eruption. The
shock bought down the palace of Knossos, the fire burned
Shaitan and his followers, and the sea rose up to wash away the
taint. Set’s childer smiled, for they knew the kingdom of Egypt
could only rise in power now that Crete was no more. Shaitan
howled in rage and anguish as he was once more cast down.
Since that time none have met Shaitan in person. His
disciples say that he talks to them in dreams — that he was
carried on the wings of the storm to a distant land where he
could rest and heal his wounds, and that he will come again
in power to reclaim what is rightfully his. His followers were
scattered but not destroyed, and returned to their secret places,
hiding within the clans or in the wilderness. The Baali watched
empires rise and fall from the fringes, biding their time and
waiting until the Jyhad had forgotten them.
The Baali Today
In the Dark Ages the Baali are on the rise once more.
They have returned to their places of power — long ruined —
and once again stand ready to begin the great work of raising

CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

171
themselves and their dark masters to dominion over the world. (several had already left to practice mortal religions), and had
Though their great labyrinth of power was shattered in Crete, concocted rumors of a Baali presence among them to have an
many of their infernally tainted sites remained intact: with excuse to destroy them. As suddenly as his rages began, they
power drawn from the bloodshed of the Crusades they have ended, and the stories speak no more of it.
raised Chorazin from the desert sands, and a steady flow of As he slipped into his last years, the tales became less certain.
supplicants has begun to follow the Black Pilgrimage once more The disappearance of Caine led to his near-complete withdraw-
Even now, Shaitan’s 12 original followers awaken from al from the world, and he spent hours engaged in mysterious
their long slumber to begin the corruption of the clans anew. business away from all eyes. After years of this strange errand,
he too vanished from the world. To where he retreated, no
Saulot one knew, save one or two childer he trusted completely. Still,
This enigmatic figure has become perhaps the closest he had kept contact with his brood through the powers of his
thing to a saint Cainites have. Little is known about him mind, watching them and advising occasionally. It was initially
beyond the writings in the Book of Nod, which are considered through this connection that news of his death came to light.
apocryphal at best. Those Salubri old enough to recall him Today, Saulot is granted the sort of reverence offered to
personally are almost extinct: They were some of the very martyrs. Most of the other clans shelter his descendants for
first to be hunted and slaughtered. Most Salubri of this day his sake, and the legends of his kindness have stirred others
only know him through stories of their sires. Certain elements to good deeds. If there were ever any doubts or uncertainties
come up frequently enough to make for a hazy sort of history. about him, they have since vanished or have been conveniently
Saulot was described frequently as being a kind man with lost to history.
“eyes like forever”, his Beast already well controlled before he
attained Golconda. He was respected as a voice of reason, and Baali Connections
is often named as Caine’s favorite childe. Some have noted the The history of the Salubri is often intertwined with that of
interesting correlation in the descriptors of Abel and Saulot, the Baali, and one cannot be discussed with the other. The con-
both spoken of as gentle men with strong interests in healing nections that are discussed would rather be forgotten by the Baali,
and the natural order. In light of Caine’s deep affection for this and the ones whispered about rarely reach the ears of most Salubri.
childe, and the need to keep him close during the latter part The Baali’s beginnings as a sect of human diabolists is
of the Second City’s years, it has led a number to wonder if believed to have been during the misty times of the Second
Saulot was perhaps a surrogate Abel for the guilt-racked Caine. City. As they grew bolder and more powerful, they sought to
Saulot’s achievement of Golconda marked a turning-point grasp at the gift of immortality. Saulot, at this time an advisor
for how vampires would view their world. Suddenly, there ex- to Caine, suggested that these diabolists bore close watching,
isted hope; they need not be sole prey for the Beast and count and that the vampires needed more information on them,
their years based on when they would make that fatal descent. particularly if war became an issue. Caine agreed, and bid
Caine in particular seemed interested in this, and from then Saulot find those best suited to the task.
on, kept Saulot very close to him. If there was ever jealousy The Salubri of this time were not strictly healers and rite-
among the other vampires, it has never been mentioned in masters; a select few were warriors with impressive command
any story. Saulot also shared an unusual relationship with of their Disciplines and the martial arts. Of these few, Saulot
his brother Malkav; the two apparently enjoyed each other’s chose four (two of them were his own childer) for this mission
company, and Saulot’s gifts were said to relieve Malkav when and brought them to Caine for his approval. He approved and
his madness threatened to overwhelm him. told them that they walked a path of great danger and secrecy.
Saulot had the well-known but disturbing habit of going They were to infiltrate the stronghold of the diabolists, learn
into meditative trances. During these states, he would speak how close they were to gaining immortality, and return to the
in riddles and strange phrases that were occasionally taken to City with word. They agreed and left that very night, with
be prophecy. A few fragments of the Book of Nod are said to be only their leaders aware of their passing.
transcriptions of these mutterings. Perhaps it was why Malkav Little is known of what happened in the interim. Nearly four
was so fond of him. His words to his childer hinted strongly months passed without a word, and Saulot feared the group had
at his own death. met Final Death. Then, one starless night, one of them dragged
Through the stories of other vampires, whose ancestors himself to the gates and begged for entrance and blood. He
had seen the Second City, was the tale of Saulot told. Other was half-crazed with hunger, weak and badly frightened. After
accounts — those of Malkav, Nosferatu, Ravnos — told how being tended to, he told his sire and king what had happened.
Baali wars brought out a side rarely seen in Saulot. He was The four found the camp with little difficulty. The farmers
driven, angry, obsessed. When he made war against the Gnos- in the river valleys spoke in hushed, dread-filled whispers of
tics, none would gainsay him, and rumor claimed that even a dark mountain where the earth cracked open and belched
Malkav could not soothe his fires. On the other hand, some forth demons and other foul spirits. After several days journey,
whispered that Saulot feared losing his childer to Gnosticism
DARK AGES COMPANION

172
the four reached the mountain and managed to convince the Embrace their leaders, as instructed by their erstwhile companion.
gate-keeper that they were there to join the diabolists, or at Then he called on the new vampires to diablerize the other childe
least learn from them. The diabolists made them welcome with of Saulot. One leader was chosen to perform this, and he did so
feasting and terrible rites that the survivor refused to speak of, with frightening skill. The remaining Salubri were nearly slaugh-
even at the command of his great-grandsire, save that a dark tered as well, but the new leader, bloated with power and blood,
shape with glowing eyes had appeared at the feast to bestow its commanded that they should be left alive as fonts of knowledge.
blessing upon them. The group called itself the Baali, and they The first died the Final Death, screaming as his captors
were worshippers of the Infernal powers, things that appeared attempted to rip the information from him with tortures as to
from the bowels of the earth and from beyond the stars. The make Tzimisce himself wince. The second, the survivor, said
Baali already possessed a number of gifts that had been bestowed that he was tempted many times by his former companion, but
by their dark masters, which they called Investments. Some refused to share in such tainted power. Finally, he was able to
were powerful enough to rival vampiric Disciplines, summoning escape, and he had made his way back to the City. The for-
flames and searching out the corruption in each person’s soul. mer Salubri had been left behind, and no doubt even now he
The longer the four stayed among the Baali, the more poured new wisdom into the ears of the Baali. Not long after
dangerous it became. Because of their strong grasp on their Via telling his tale, the survivor committed suicide, staying up to
and their humanity, they began to arouse suspicions. Worse, greet the morning after one nightmare too many.
one of them, a childe of Saulot, had become enamored of the The Baali did not take long to make themselves known
Baali and their ways. The life of a warrior and ascetic had as a threat. For once, it was gentle Saulot who counseled war
never truly pleased him, and the Baali had fed upon his un- and asked — nay, demanded — that his forces lead the attack.
happiness, replacing it with their honeyed words and promises Of those who questioned this action, only Malkav understood
of power. In that moment, their companion fell to darkness, with the wisdom of the mad that his brother’s heart was gnawed
betraying the infiltrators as he did so. The rest were captured and worried with guilt, and that he wished to wipe out the
and imprisoned in pits deep below the earth. traitor himself.
When the Baali learned of the great prize in their midst, their Most accounts of the war have been lost with the Second
sorcerers spoke of using the vampiric blood to give themselves City, and those that remain are consigned to allusions in
immortality. First, the Baali forced the imprisoned vampires to memoirs and the ramblings of scholars and elders. All agree

CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

173
that it was a bloodbath, led by Saulot’s chosen warriors. Of
those, none survived, but the traitor’s fate was less certain.
When it was finished, most of the Salubri had been decimated, The Salubri Warriors
and the losses from all allies had been costly. But Saulot was Samiel, childe of Saulot, was called the first and
not finished. greatest of Salubri warriors. Apocryphal stories describe
The years that followed were an eerie premonition of the how the young man, called by another name now
Salubri’s fate. Saulot turned his attention to hunting the Baali forgotten, was headstrong and uneasy in the role of a
out, driven to see the traitor to their clan destroyed. When quiet healer. Caine finally commanded that the childe
rumors began attributing Baali presence among the Gnostic learn the arts of war to keep him occupied, giving him
sects, Saulot went after them with flame and sword. This would to Brujah and Gangrel as a pupil. After many trials of
never have gone on for so long, but for the burning hatred body and spirit, the result was a young warrior, blooded
shared by the other clans. Brujah in particular stood with Saulot and wise, anxious to defend the weak and innocent,
in this, and arranged for his allies to see about “investigating” and all too ready to stand against evil. He took the
the Gnostics. The bloody purge was mysteriously ended by name, “Samiel,” to reflect his changes, and Samiel he
Saulot’s command, and none to this night understand how has been ever since.
or why it began or ended. Samiel’s writings on his experiences became the
Now, with the death of Saulot, some vampiric scholars basis for the training of other Salubri warriors. This
among the Brujah and Cappadocians are beginning to ques- “code” gave the warriors ideals to strive for, but each
tion how a group of mortals could have reached such heights had to find his own inner light by which he was guided.
of power in so short a time. In dating the appearance of the Each was expected to be skilled in combat, proficient
Tremere as a clan and such things as razor bats and Gargoyles, in Disciplines, pure in intent and heart, and strong
some notice that the Tremere adjusted to their new state and in spirit. When the training was complete and the
the loss of the mortal powers with remarkable speed. Even would-be warrior was deemed ready, he was given a
more remarkable is their new Discipline of Thaumaturgy and certain portion of Samiel’s writings to read. Whispered
new creatures at their disposal: a good 50 years work. Too stories claimed that something about the text was said
good, declare these scholars, who are now proposing various to spiritually “blood” the new one (none of the tales
theories as to how the Tremere developed so quickly. The one agree on the exact occurrence), and he would thereafter
gaining some credence among scholars has put the Tremere take his place among the ranks. Upon his entrance, he
in an even more tenuous position. was expected to change his name to one containing
the syllable “-el” (“of the Lord”) to show he had given
The theory states that the Tremere had help in their
himself up to the Great Father. The names of Samiel,
dirty deeds, perhaps even acting as someone else’s hatchetmen
Ariel, Jael and Aredhel ring through history in response.
in exchange for power. A number of powerful Cainites and
not a few mortal wizards have been pointed out in this, but The ongoing Crusades have fostered a few new Salubri
a Cappadocian has proposed the simplest and most sensible who wish to continue as paladins. While they are encour-
theory: the Baali, for revenge. The Baali took terrible losses aged to do so, they are not considered to be “blooded” by
in the Salubri-led campaign against them, so much so that Samiel, and thus not true warriors of his code. The last
they were reduced to their present, mostly powerless state. copies of the code itself are believed lost, and some claim
It would be the classic “deal with the Devil” of the Tremere that it signals the end of the Salubri’s warrior caste.
leaders being offered great power in exchange for getting rid
of someone that they could not. Likewise, it would account for The Salubri did indeed deal with demons, making pacts
how Tremere and his followers gained access to the sleeping and accepting infernal power. This led to their bad reputation,
Saulot. The Baali (through their ill-gotten knowledge) might which the Tremere are eager to exploit to justify their founder’s
be well acquainted with how Saulot protected himself, but crime. Those who knew the Salubri, however, realized their
unable to approach him or broach his powers. dealing had a purpose: The Salubri sought to chain demons
The theory has gained little credence among the remain- to them by their pacts; they would then destroy themselves,
ing Salubri, strangely. Few are willing to agree with the idea binding the demons into the destruction with secret magics.
that their closest cousins might be the things they despise so These rituals for destroying demons have been lost with the
wholeheartedly. fall of the clan, but they may still be discovered among the
remnants of the clan and in ancient manuscripts.
Via Dolorosa
The path that the clan followed was called the Via Do-
It is said that the lost Salubri dealt with demons and had
lorosa — the Road of Tears. Its tenets included offering aid to
their own path to follow. Clan Tremere has tried to argue that
the injured and protection to the abused. The path challenged
it has done the world a great service by ridding it of a clan of
its followers to combat the evil in the world in an attempt to
infernalists; the truth, as it often is, is stranger.
remove the corruption other Cainites had bought into it. The
DARK AGES COMPANION

174
final duty of a Salubri who reached the pinnacle of this path
was to create a childe, who would be brought up to diablerize
his sire. The Salubri realized that an escape from the vampiric
Alternate
condition through Golconda was too hard a task for many of Occupations
them, and instead sacrificed themselves through the Amaranth, Not every Salubri currently walking the land is
thus removing what evil they could from the world. restricted to the professions of healing or teaching.

Demonic Pacts
Since the beginnings of Saulot’s torpor, several sought
out different paths of unlife. Needless to say, some
of the choices have startled their more conservative
A character may make a traditional pact with a demon in brethren, not to mention a few fellow Cainites.
order to gain more power. The abilities that demons grant are
Some are caught up in the political intrigue of
called infernal investments. They are a double-edged sword;
the day, working as advisors to princes and primogen.
for all the power they grant, they exact a harsh price.
Others at princes’ courts serve as seneschals, scribes
Most demonic pacts involve barter, whereby the demon or repositories of lore. A few work in the ministry,
offers power in exchange for some service. Often this service primarily serving the needs of the streetfolk and poor.
coincides with the character’s own goals: For example, the In France, rumors persist of one who works as a sort of
character has been having trouble with the local bishop, so highwayman in reverse, stealing bandits’ loot to return
the demon offers the character a chance to kill him and gain it to the owners or a more deserving soul.
an infernal investment. Such bargains are in the demon’s in-
The so-called “Angels of Death” are considered
terests — each time a character gains an infernal investment,
legend, except to those who know them. The rare
she must undergo a Supplicium, bringing the character’s soul
Salubri seeking vengeance is retold like a hearth story,
closer to Hell’s power.
complete with the requisite shudders by amused non-
Pacts Tremere vampires. The Cappadocians and Tzimisce
could tell some very interesting stories of certain Salubri
Demonic pacts are rated on a scale of 1 to 10, represent- companions who show great promise and ability in
ing the degree of service the character must perform for the different fields. In their quest to better understand the
demon. A pact of 1 is easily accomplished, and most infer- body, these Salubri have delved into vivisection and
nalists perform many such services in their career, allowing torture, to the shock of their more peaceful siblings.
them access to a wide range of investments. The higher-rated
pacts are far more difficult to perform, but their rewards are
significantly greater. Once a character has completed a pact, Should a character attempt to evade his part in a pact, his
she may spend the points gained on infernal investments in soul is declared forfeit by Hell, and the demons involved begin
any way she chooses. their pursuit. Some mortals may be able to escape demonic
For example, Johann Binsfeld, a Ventrue infernalist, has persecution by fleeing to holy ground, but for a vampire such
just corrupted the local monastery and turned the good monks a route is practically impossible. The character may beg for
into subservient ghouls. The demon he is dealing with awards his unlife and soul, making his final moments on Earth petty;
him five points for the pact. Johann could spend these points alternatively, he may turn on his pursuers and fall in glorious
increasing one Attribute from 3 to 4; learn Rego Dolor at 1 battle. Certain legends say that a character who evades the
(one point), gain a demonic man-at-arms (one point) and forces of Hell three times becomes free from any pacts, loses all
gain fiery breath (three points); or any other combination. investments (including improvements bought with demonic
aid) and may start his own Road.
Pacts can also be made to gain a demon’s immediate help;
this option is generally used by an infernalist who is in great A character who escapes Hell’s clutches will be bitterly
danger or severely threatened. Common pacts include such hated by all demons and resented by all infernalists — her life
boons as transportation to a place of safety or use of demonic or unlife is likely to be very complicated from that point on.
powers in the infernalist’s defense. Such a pact should cost as
much as the Storyteller thinks he can get out of the threatened Investments
character, given that refusal would probably mean destruction. Infernal investments are rated by their cost in demonic
Once such a pact is made, the infernalist must do all within his pacts, allowing a quick conversion between the service offered
power to fulfill his end of the bargain or find himself forfeit. and the power gained. This is not an exhaustive list of available
investments; Storytellers should have fun inventing their own
Forfeiture powers. Many of these investments are possessed by demons as
My time is come, my day is done, And I can no longer stay, natural abilities and may be substituted for or added to their
For I am seized to pay that debt, Which debt we all must pay. listed powers. (More supernatural powers can be found in the
— inscription on a gravestone, Yorkshire, England supplements Freak Legion and Ascension’s Right Hand.)

CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

175
 Pact Ratings
The exact rating of pacts is up to individual Sto-
rytellers. The following list should give a broad idea of
what services are appropriate for each level.
Level One — Malice
Small tasks, often designed merely to add to the
character’s burden of sin.
Level Two — Cruelty
Petty or personal actions, such as corrupting a single
person, are at this level.
Level Three — Immorality
Any task which forces the character to make a
degeneration check should be at least this level.
Level Four — Wrongdoing
Actively spreading evil or challenging the authority
of the Church.
Level Five — Corruption
Leading others into evil or killing a major opponent of
the infernal powers (for example, a knight with True Faith).
Level Six — Sin
Founding and leading a coven of other infernalists
or dedicating a site to corruption.
Level Seven — Heresy
Reversing the actions of the Church, spreading
riot and dissent across a wide area.
Level Eight — Supreme Task
Corrupting a whole city or dedicating a cathedral
to evil. Creating a heresy that lasts more than 10 years.
Level Nine — Life Boon
Dedicating one’s entire life to the service of the demon.
Level Ten — Soul Pact
This is the ultimate pact that can be made with a demon.
A character undertaking such a pact swears fealty to the
demon and promises it his soul upon death. Once a character
has made such a pact, the demon refuses any further pacts, for
it has all it ever wanted from the character. Many demons try
to badger an infernalist to sign such a pact immediately, not
revealing that lesser services can be performed. Most demons
offer this pact when an infernalist is in mortal danger and
willing to seize upon any chance to save his life.

Transformations
With these investments the demon grants a new ability
to the infernalist. All of these abilities involve some physical
transformation. For example, the power of flight means that the
character grows twisted wings, further marking the character
as one of the infernal host.
Armor: (1 pt Investment)
Scales, fur or chitinous armor plating grows over the char-
acter’s body. Each time this investment is taken the character
DARK AGES COMPANION

176
adds one die to her soak pool against nonaggravated attacks. be raised only one level. Raising Disciplines costs the character
This investment may be taken many times, but every three a pact equal to the new Discipline level +3.
times it is taken, the character loses a point of Appearance A demon can also teach the character a single power
permanently. from a Discipline (for example, just Dread Gaze, not the full
Claws: (1 pt Investment) Discipline of Presence). This costs the character a pact equal
The character grows claws like a beast. The claws are perma- to the level of the specific power +1. In this way, mortals can
nently in place, but they may be made retractable for an additional receive these specific powers from demonic mentors.
point. These claws inflict Strength +2 damage in combat. The special infernal Disciplines of Maleficia and Striga (as
Flame: (3 pt Investment) well as any other infernal Disciplines the Storyteller creates)
The character becomes able to exhale gouts of flame (or can only be learned by dealing with demons.
a similar virulent substance such as acid). This flame inflicts Attributes and Abilities (varies)
three aggravated Health Levels on the target, who may dodge Demons aid their minions to become more powerful.
against the infernalist’s Dexterity + Occult roll. The infernalist Attributes and Abilities can be raised only one level for each
may increase the damage of his fiery breath by one Health pact. Attributes require a pact equal to their new level +2 and
Level for every two points spent. Abilities their new level +1 to raise through infernal means.
Flight: (3 pt Investment) Life (one point per year of life)
The character grows leathery wings, enabling him to Though inappropriate to vampires, demons offer mortals
fly short distances. The character can remain in the air for extended life in exchange for pacts. The mortal’s life (in good
a number of turns equal to his Strength Attribute. For an health) will be extended for one year for each point of the pact.
additional point, the wings may be barbed, inflicting damage The demon can also reverse the aging process for the same cost.
like claws (Strength +2). This is a very tempting offer in the medieval period, when most
Limbs: (2 pt Investment) people had short lifespans. A demon will never grant uncondi-
The character grows an extra limb. This may be a normal tional immortality, nor will it guarantee anyone against harm.
limb, such as an arm sprouting from the chest, or something Similar pacts may also be made to cure diseases and heal wounds.
strange like a tentacle or tail. Each additional limb allows the Servants (varies)
character to make one extra attack each turn; these attacks do Minor demons may serve a character in exchange for pacts.
not split the Dice Pool, but each additional attack increases Powerful infernalists may be attended by many followers. Most
the difficulty to hit by one. such servants are possessed mortals who are intensely loyal,
Poison: (1 pt Investment) and even willing to die for the infernalist. Such servants cost
The character’s blood becomes poisonous, inflicting five one point unless they are especially skilled or powerful. Bound
Health Levels of damage on anyone who ingests it. This damage demons may be granted to an infernalist for two points, and it
is soakable. If the character has claws (or wants to bite), he is possible that a more powerful demon will consent to serve
can purchase poison sacs for an additional point, allowing him for a sufficiently large service.

We Are
to inflict this damage in combat. Should someone ingest large
amounts of poisonous blood, a soak roll against the poison

Called Legion...
should be made for each Blood Point imbibed.
Power
Demons are always willing to teach their dupes new Though the Church holds as plain truth the theory that
powers. Almost all infernalists are taught Dark Thaumaturgy just as there is one God there is one Devil, those who have
by demons, and many vampires seek out demons to learn sought the mysteries of the world have discovered there seem
Disciplines they cannot gain from their clan. to be as many devils as there are people who believe in this
Dark Thaumaturgy (varies) force of evil — is the Devil such an artful deceiver that he can
Characters can purchase Dark Thaumaturgy from their de- appear in many forms, or is the Church wrong? There is no
monic mentors. Ratings in the paths of Dark Thaumaturgy can simple answer to such a question, but it is possible to examine
only increase one point at a time. For example, if a character has several of the options.
Video Nefas at Level Two, he can only increase it to Level Three Caine and Satan
with the next pact he makes. The character need only make a pact Caine’s curse springs from the same dark pride that drove
equal to the new level of Dark Thaumaturgy, but must immedi- Lucifer. Some vampires have argued that the human images
ately undergo a Supplicium upon learning the corrupt knowledge. and stories of Satan are merely pale reflections of Caine’s story.
Disciplines (varies) Cainite infernalists hope that Caine fights a war against the
Demons can teach Disciplines to vampires. Each time a God who damned him and will praise them when he awakens
Discipline is increased through an infernal investment, it may from his sleep of ages.
CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

177
Lilith and Satan devils are merely terrors to frighten them. Their dedication is
According to folklore, Lilith, the mother of vampires, to their lord Set and they will not be swayed from his path.
was cast out of Eden before Eve was created and became the The Wyrm
Devil’s wife, giving birth to many monsters. Some ancient The pagans of Northern Europe (and, if travelers’ tales
vampires say that they remember stories in which Lilith is out of Africa and Asia are to be believed, of more distant
portrayed as the mother of all supernaturals — that she was parts) worship a great dragon or serpent that they call Vermis
the first mage, taught werewolves how to change their skins Magnis. To the Christian, this is merely one of the aspects of
and even dealt with the restless dead and the fae. Satan, as the serpent, but some disturbing rumors have arisen
Lilith is revered as the mother of vampires, the entity from vampires who hold their fiefs in the forsaken northlands.
who awakened Caine into his dark powers. Whether she is The strange worshippers of Vermis Magnis descend into
a representative of Satan is hotly debated among scholarly pits in the earth, there to commune with spirits and stranger
Cainites, who desperately seek out fragments of the Book beings. They are taught how to put on and take off the wolf
of Nod and the legendary Testament of Lilith. Some ancients skin and learn many secrets of Dark Thaumaturgy. Many el-
speak of a time when Lilith was equal to Jehovah and say that ders scoff at these stories, but rumors circulate throughout the
these legendary manuscripts contain ancient magics lost in north of England that the barbarian Picts have crossed their
time. A Cainite who finds these lost documents might gain ancient borders and are moving south. Those Cainites whose
access to the power of gods — or just be another fool in the domains border the north have requested aid from their clan
games of the Jyhad. fellows, and it appears that something malevolent stirs there.
Set and Satan
The Followers of Set know the tricks of demons very well;
indeed, they use many of them for their own purposes. This
...For We Are Many
No human can enumerate all the forces of Hell. Though
is not to say that the Followers are servants of Hell. Setite
hedge magicians collect and hoard the names and ranks of
legends say that Jehovah, Christ, Allah and all the other gods
demons as if they were treasure, it is a futile task. Those who
are but trinkets held up to pacify humanity, and that the various
have explored the dark side of the world believe that there is

DARK AGES COMPANION

178
not merely one Hell, as the Church claims, but innumerable The idea of Lucifer as an antihero, a Promethean figure
levels of pain and damnation. To the medieval mind, Hell that could be pitied or even praised, will not arise until the
was not a structured place with separate realms of punishment, 17th century. In the Dark Medieval world he is the ultimate
but a bleak emptiness in which the Fallen Angels and demons foe, the pitiless fiend who seeks to trample all that is good
have built their habitations. beneath his cloven hooves. He is not free to enter the world
and relies upon his servants, the princes of Hell, to do his work.
Lucifer The Antichrist and
Lucifer is first among the Fallen Angels. He led the re- the End of the World
bellion in Heaven and continues to work against all good in
There will come a time when Lucifer will be free to work
the world. In the Book of Job he was portrayed as a servant of
his will upon the world. This will be the End of Days and will
God sent to test mankind. According to the Church he was
be heralded by the coming of the Antichrist. The Antichrist
Prince of the World until Christ made a new covenant with
will be the antithesis of Christ, a man given wholly over to
humankind. At this point, he became the Adversary, violently
the power of evil, in whom Satan will place all his trust and
resisting the works of the Lord and fighting a battle that would
power. He will be neither a demon nor the son of the Devil, but
only be resolved on judgment day. His name in Heaven was
rather a normal man who will seek to give the world to Hell.
Samael, the angel of light; he became Lucifer when he fell, and
has also been named Abaddon, the Destroyer, and Apollyon, According to legend he will be (or perhaps already has been)
the Angel of the Bottomless Pit. born in the city of Chorazin and rise to greatness through his
intelligence, regal bearing and common justice. He will unite the
In past ages he was given charge over the Earth and
warring factions of Christianity and be proclaimed both Pope and
humankind, but with the coming of Christ and God’s new
Emperor, leading the forces of Christendom into a great Holy War
covenant with humanity he was overthrown and condemned
that will destroy the Jews, Muslims and pagans. His empire will
to Hell. By the 12th century, people have accepted that
unite the entire world and he will be seen as the new Messiah.
Lucifer is the enemy of God and man, dedicated to the
overthrow of the Earth. Luckily he is bound in Hell until All of this will be a lie. He will then plunge the world
the world’s end. into an age of devastation that will last 1000 years, an age in
which all hope is extinguished and people will count the dead

CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

179
as lucky. Eventually, it is said, his reign will end as the tired
world begs for an end to its pain. Christ will return in power,
and history will come to a close as the day of judgment begins.
This day will be the last, and all souls will be bought before
God’s throne. Those whose names are found in the Book of
Life will be given a new Heaven and Earth free of sin; others
will be cast out forever.
Infernalists believe that the outcome of this final battle
is in hazard, and that their masters may win and raise them
to dominion over all the world. Cainites whisper of their
own legends, recorded in the Book of Nod from the time of
Enoch, that say the world will be given over to their elders
on the Night of Gehenna: that the only dead who rise will
be the Antediluvians, who will feed upon their childer and
found an empire of blood that lasts a thousand years. After
this millennium there will be no judgment, merely the ashes
of the dying sun illuminating a broken and empty world where
the citadels of the elders stand forever.

The Princes of Hell

Scholars and saints often try to enumerate the forces of
Hell. Some claim there are as many as 133,306,668 devils in
Hell; others, that 66 princes command 6,660,000 devils. The
point of these figures is that the human mind cannot realize the
scope of the infernal forces set against the world. Hell’s hierarchy
is seen as a dark reflection of Heaven’s angelic host, with the
following orders of Fallen Angels leading the unholy legions.

First Hierarchy Kaiser has been given governance over last things. He is the
census-taker of Hell; his job is to be present at the end of things,
The most powerful of the fallen angels are the Seraphim. The whether they are ideas, faiths or races. He is sometimes sent by
Seraphim are ruled by Beelzebub, who tempts men with pride; his lord to find those who seek to escape the powers of Hell,
Leviathan, who is the ringleader of the heretics and leads men for he is an excellent tracker and huntsman. He was allegedly
into sins repugnant to faith; and Asmodeus, who is the prince seen by Cainites at the time of the diablerie of Saulot, and it is
of wantons and burns with the desire to tempt men into sins of said that he appeared disturbed by the events he witnessed. He
luxury. Below the Seraphim are the Cherubim, lead by Balberith, seldom communicates, preferring to follow his lonely task in
who stirs the blood to murder and blasphemy. Lowest in the silence, but will respond if addressed in High Latin.
first hierarchy are the Thrones, lorded over by Astaroth, who
Attributes: Strength 4, Dexterity 4, Stamina 4, Charisma 6,
promotes sloth and idleness; Verine, who causes impatience to
Manipulation 4, Appearance 0, Perception 8, Intelligence 7, Wits 6
lead to sin; Gressil, who wants mankind to wallow in filth; and
Health Levels: OK, OK, OK, -1, -1, -1, -2, -3 , -5, Dispelled
Sonneillon, who tempts men into hatred against their enemies.
Attack: Burning Touch for five dice of aggravated damage
These Archdukes and Dukes of Hell bear scant resem-
blance to humanity, instead appearing as perverse mixtures Abilities: Alertness 6, Empathy 4, Intimidation 5, Leadership
of creatures — great beasts or dragons, or shadows of terrible 6, Etiquette 7, Stealth 5, Academics 3, Investigation 8, Politics 6
import. It is virtually impossible for such beings to reach Earth; Disciplines: Auspex 6, Celerity 2, Dark Thaumaturgy 5,
they influence humanity through visions and dreams. Infer- Dominate 5, Fortitude 3, Mortis 3, Obfuscate 4, Obtenebration
nalists contact them for their great knowledge and advice, but 6, Presence 5
fear to look upon such potent devils, and so work in darkness. Dark Thaumaturgical Paths: Video Nefas 5
Blood Pool: 20, Willpower: 9
Kaiser
Kaiser is the servant of Sonneillon. He appears as a
walking corpse, clad in rags of finery, with his flesh burnt and
Second Hierarchy
These Lords of Hell are the Dominions, commanded by Oeil-
scarred. His eyesockets are empty, and wisps of mist seem to
let, who tempts people to break their vows; and Rosier, Queen of
drift behind them.
Succubi, who opens the path of sinful pleasure and tainted love.

DARK AGES COMPANION

180
Their work is supported by Verrier, Prince of the Principalities, Attributes: Strength 5, Dexterity 6, Stamina 5, Charisma 5,
who whispers rebellion against authority and incites people to Manipulation 6, Appearance 6, Perception 4, Intelligence 3, Wits 5
refuse their lords. The final level of this hierarchy is the Powers, Health Levels: OK, OK, OK, -1, -1, -1, -3, -3, -5,
headed by Carreau, who makes men harden their hearts against Dispelled
love and faith; and Carnivean, who makes people love obscenity. Attack: Weapon for eight dice + Potence
The Second Hierarchy is very active on Earth. Its princes Abilities: Acting 4, Alertness 3, Athletics 4, Brawl 4, Empathy
are sometimes able to break their chains and appear to their 3, Intimidation 4, Larceny 6, Subterfuge 6, Archery 3, Etiquette 5,
servants. They often take human forms of great beauty (especially Melee 6, Music 3, Ride 3, Stealth 4, Law 2, Linguistics 3, Occult 6
Rosier, who appears as a beautiful woman or handsome man). Disciplines: Celerity 2, Daimoinon 4, Dark Thaumaturgy
These lords of Hell are too proud to engage in vulgar combat 4, Dementation 3, Fortitude 2, Potence 2, Presence 3
and other contests of power and will return to their domains if
Dark Thaumaturgical Paths: Rego Venalis 4
challenged, laying great curses on those who dared oppose them.
Blood Pool: 15, Willpower: 7

Third Hierarchy
The least among the demon lords are the Virtues, governed
by Belias, who leads humanity into arrogance and worldliness,
distracts them from virtue with vulgar fashion and teaches
children to be wanton and disregard the Gospels. Olivier, of
the Archangels, is the lord of cruelty and delights in abusing
the poor and weak. Finally the infernal Angels, led by Iuvart,
are merely servants and vassals to the other lords of Hell.

The Huntsman
The Huntsman appears as a finely dressed noble. He has
many friends and knows all the latest fashions and scandals.
An inveterate gossip, he seems to know more of a character’s
business than the character himself. He proposes games of chance
in which the wager gradually rises, or dares victims to commit
some indiscretion with him. (Perhaps it would be amusing to
spy on the nuns bathing? Or to break into a church and drink
communion wine? Would you like to visit the local brothels? He
has many contacts there. Avenge yourself on a foe? He knows
how to cheat in a duel.) Spite
Only when his victim has no other friends and is exiled Spite, a minion of Belias, appears as a normal cat. It insin-
from society will he invite her to come to his house and see uates itself into a household with children and becomes their
what else he has to offer.… trusted companion, whispering to them in their sleep. Its insidious
CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

181
machinations begin with minor mischief (for which it uses its
powers to place the blame on others), escalate through levels of
cruelty, and finally dupe the child into murdering other children
or tempting adults into sex. Unless its child has potential, Spite
then abandons him to the law and damnation. If it thinks its
child might prove useful, it leads him to other infernalists, who
train the child in evil.
Attributes: Strength 2, Dexterity 5, Stamina 4, Charisma
3, Manipulation 3, Appearance 3, Perception 6, Intelligence
4, Wits 5
Health Levels: OK, OK, -1, -1, -3, -3, Dispelled
Attack: Claw and bite for 3 dice
Abilities: Alertness 4, Dodge 5, Subterfuge 5, Stealth 5
Disciplines: Animalism 3, Auspex 2, Celerity 2, Dominate
4, Maleficia 4, Obfuscate 5, Thaumaturgy 3
Thaumaturgical Paths: Rego Elementum 3, Rego Motus 2
Blood Pool: 10, Willpower: 6

The Demons
The true host of Hell is made up of countless demons. It is
these beings who are bought into the world by infernalists and
most readily take an interest in the affairs of mankind. Most
of them are subservient to their masters in Hell, but there are
some who seem worryingly independent. According to medieval
scholars, six broad types of demons have access to the world.

Fiery Demons days equal to the character’s Intelligence). This daemon is

To the medieval mind, the world was surrounded by an angered by any attempt to dispel it, using its Thaumaturgy
aura of fire through which the stars and planets moved. The and Obtenebration against such an attacker.
demons who dwell in this vast darkness between the stars are a According to translations of Chaldean and Egyptian
varied breed. Most have little interest in humanity, preferring magic, there exists a breed of greater star daemons who, like
to pursue their own strange intrigues — it is said that the pagan the wandering stars, intersect with the world only at specific
gods drift in the void remembering their days of power, that times. The Sphinx and some Babylonian carvings are said to
there are strange demons based upon ideas, constructions of depict these beings. The powers of such inhuman intellects
mathematics, manifestations of human reason and emotions. can only be guessed at.
They are called daemons to distinguish them from their more Attributes: Strength *, Dexterity *, Stamina *, Charisma
comprehensible kin. 2, Manipulation 2, Appearance 0, Perception 9, Intelligence
Infernalists have little power over these beings; they may 8, Wits 7
only be summoned using True Magick. Astrologers have said Health Levels: OK, OK, OK, -1, -1, -1, -2, Dispelled
that a few of these star daemons have shown an interest in Attack: Thaumaturgy and Obtenebration only. No
the growing study of mathematics and other natural sciences physical attack.
at the University of Paris. Abilities: Music 5, Academics (Mathematics) 7, Linguis-
Star Daemon tics 7, Occult 5, Science 8
This being appears as a twisting ribbon of light and shadow. Disciplines: Auspex 6, Fortitude 4, Obfuscate 2, Ob-
Shapes emerge from this formlessness, hinting at geometric tenebration (appears as forms of light rather than shadow)
patterns or even writing. Gazing at this being too long makes 4, Thaumaturgy 6
the viewer uncertain of her place in the universe, as she begins Thaumaturgical Paths: Cre Ignem 6, Rego Elementum 4
to sense the vast void that surrounds her. If the viewer makes Blood Pool: *, Willpower: 10
a Willpower roll (difficulty 12 minus Intelligence, maximum *This star daemon has no real physical presence. It can
10), she gains supernatural insight (gain a bonus to Dice Pools only be harmed by attacks involving natural forces such as fire
involving an Ability chosen by the Storyteller; the bonus equals or lightning, which it resists using Fortitude.
the successes on the Willpower roll and lasts for a number of
DARK AGES COMPANION

182
Aerial Demons Terrestrial Demons
These demons swarm invisibly through the spirit world, Terrestrial demons are the most dangerous sort, for they
seeking entrance to the material world in order to tempt have been cast out of the spirit worlds and dwell on Earth
or attack humans. They conspire with infernalists for the among humanity. They are often confused with werewolves
destruction of mankind. and fae, for they are adept at changing their forms and casting
illusions. The weakest among them possess the bodies of ani-
mals, creating Hell-beasts (see Vampire: the Dark Ages pages
266-267), while the more powerful pose as human beings and
work their corruption secretly. If a terrestrial demon is slain,
it is truly dead rather than merely dispelled.
The Black Monk
Legends and sightings of the Black Monk are found across
Europe. Some say he is from Germany, others from Scotland.
He has been seen in Rome, in the company of cardinals; in
the south of France, with heretics; and in the halls of Paris’
University, debating philosophy with students.
Appearing as a normal monk of middle years, the Black
Monk corrupts through the suggestion of heresies to vulnerable
folk. It is said that he led a group of children away from their
homes, promising them that they had been chosen to enter
Paradise; the children disappeared and were never seen again.
He is often attended by swarms of rats, and plague follows
in his footsteps.
Attributes: Strength 5, Dexterity 4, Stamina 5, Charisma 4,
Manipulation 6, Appearance 3, Perception 4, Intelligence 4, Wits 4

Belteroth, the Storm-Chaser

Belteroth rides the winds of the world in the form of a
dark shadow, ever seeking prey. It appears as a monstrous
figure with ragged wings, claws and cold eyes. Its presence
can be detected by the piercing shriek it makes as it swoops
upon its prey. It can only consume damned souls, but revels
in snatching up the innocent and lost, then dropping them
from the heights.
Attributes: Strength 4, Dexterity 6, Stamina 5, Charisma
3, Manipulation 3, Appearance 0, Perception 6, Intelligence
3, Wits 3
Health Levels: OK, OK, OK, -1, -1, -2 , -2, -2 , -3, -3,
-3, Dispelled
Attack: Claw for 7 dice + Potence,
Abilities: Alertness 5, Athletics 4, Brawl 4, Dodge 6
Disciplines: Auspex 1, Celerity 4, Fortitude 1, Potence
2, Thaumaturgy 5
Thaumaturgical Paths: Rego Motus 5, Rego Tempestas 4
Blood Pool: 15 , Willpower: 7

CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

183
 Health Levels: OK, OK, -1, -1, -2, -2, -3, -5, Dead Health Levels: OK, OK, OK, -1, -1, -1, -2, -2, -2, -3, -3,
Attack: Weapon for 6 dice -5, Dispelled
Abilities: Acting 4, Alertness 2, Brawl 3, Dodge 2, Em- Attack: Claw for 10 dice + Potence, Bite for 12 dice +
pathy 3, Larceny 3, Subterfuge 6, Etiquette 1, Academics 5, Potence
Linguistics 5, Occult 6 Abilities: Acting 5, Athletics 5, Brawl 5, Stealth 4
Disciplines: Animalism 5, Auspex 2, Dark Thaumatur- Disciplines: Fortitude 5, Obfuscate 4, Potence 7
gy 5, Dementation 4, Dominate 1, Fortitude 3, Maleficia 5, Blood Pool: 20, Willpower: 5
Obfuscate 3, Presence 3, Vicissitude 3
Dark Thaumaturgical Paths: Rego Venalis 5, Video Nefas 4 Subterranean Demons
Blood Pool: 10, Willpower: 6 Subterranean demons dwell deep within the earth and
in caves and caverns. They attack those who disturb their
Aqueous Demons domains (miners and treasure hunters especially), but are
These demons dwell in rivers, lakes and the ocean depths. otherwise encountered by humankind only when summoned to
They delight in drowning humans, especially children, and use the surface. They are slow and malicious, appearing as hybrids
both guile and outright force to claim their due. The aqueous of armor, flesh and stone.
demons of the ocean are colossal monsters capable of crushing
ships in their coils or tentacles.
Jenny Green Teeth
Jenny appears as a bloated corpse with long nails and
sharp teeth. She is seen only as she breaks from the surface of
her river to seize a victim. It is said that she can take on more
pleasant forms to lure the unwary into her grasp, including a
fine horse and a beautiful woman.
Attributes: Strength 7, Dexterity 3, Stamina 6, Charisma 4,
Manipulation 3, Appearance 0, Perception 3, Intelligence 2, Wits 3

Gergimoth, a Gnome
Gergimoth sleeps close by the mine workings in Cornwall,
England. Miners know not to follow lights seen down closed
passages or listen too closely to the sounds they sometimes
hear in the darkness. Gergimoth is roused to wrath should
anyone steal treasure from his hoard.
Attributes: Strength 10, Dexterity 2, Stamina 10,
Charisma 4, Manipulation 2, Appearance 2, Perception 4,
Intelligence 4, Wits 2

DARK AGES COMPANION

184
 Health Levels: OK ,OK, OK, OK, -1, -1, -1, -1, -2, -2, Attributes: Strength 2, Dexterity 4,
-2, -3, -3, -5, -5, Dispelled Stamina 3, Charisma 2, Manipulation 2,
Attack: Crush for 15 dice + Potence Appearance 0, Perception 4, Intelligence
Abilities: Brawl 5, Discover Treasures 4 3, Wits 4
Disciplines: Fortitude 5, Potence 5, Health Levels: OK. OK,
Thaumaturgical Paths: Rego Terram 5 (this is a branch -1, -1, -1, Dispelled
of Thaumaturgy governing the earth; it allows the wielder to Attack: Claw for 3
shatter or repair weapons and armor, cause minor earthquakes, dice (possibly poison as
and even collapse buildings!) Though he has no knowledge well for 3-5 dice)
of Thaumaturgy, Gergimoth is inherently skilled with the Abilities: Dodge
magics of Rego Terram. 3, Larceny 4, Stealth 4,
Blood Pool: 15, Willpower: 8 Occult 5 (familiars can
teach their master this
Bound Demons knowledge)
Disciplines: Animalism
Least among infernal powers are bound demons. These
demons are so pitiful that they can be summoned and com- (same type as the familiar’s form only)
manded to work by mere human magicians. Bound demons are 3, Auspex 2, Celerity 3, Maleficia 2
usually small and brutish, often appearing as overly large toads Blood Pool: 5, Willpower: 5
or other vermin, and serve either as familiars (for the length Custodes
of the magician’s life) or as guards set over places or treasures.
These minor beasts are bound to guard a place and its
treasures. They recognize only the one who summoned them
and attempt to eat all other trespassers. They are dull-witted
and slow, but immensely strong and persistent. Most of them
appear as large spiders or giant toads covered in caustic slime.
A few may have poisonous bites or other abilities.
Attributes: Strength 5, Dexterity 2, Stamina 5, Charisma
0, Manipulation 0, Appearance 0, Perception 2, Intelligence
2, Wits 2
Health Levels: OK, OK, OK, OK, -1, -1,-1, -2, -2, -2,
-3, -5, Dispelled
Attack: Claw, Bite and Grab for 7 dice + Potence
Abilities: Brawl 5, Stealth (wait patiently) 5
Disciplines: Fortitude 3, Potence 4
Blood Pool: 10, Willpower: 5

The Infernal
Familiars in the Dark
Familiars are tiny demons that are bound to a specific
master. They generally appear as small animals (toads, cats,
weasels and ravens are common) and serve as spies and gos-
Medieval World
The infernal is presented here in a way consistent with
sips. Known familiars have included (from Mathew Hopkins’ medieval legends and folklore. It is presented merely as part
Discovery of Witches) “Holt, who cam in the form of a black of the roleplaying experience of the Dark Medieval world.
kitling; Jamara, who came in like a fat spaniel without any legs White Wolf makes no suggestion that Satanism in any form
at all; Vinegar Tom, who was like a long-legged greyhound and is an acceptable practice, or that black magic is real.
could appear as a four-year-old child; Sacke and Sugar, a black Humanity inflicts enough horrors on itself on a daily basis
rabbit; and, News, a polecat” as well as imps called Ilemauzar, to make the descriptions of imaginary monsters seem tame.
Pyewackett, Pecke in the Crowne, and Griezzell Greedigutt. To show demonic entities is to show the depths of human
Familiars need to be fed the blood of their master weekly evil in a dramatic manner, something we must all rise above.
or they will wither and die.

CHAPTER SEVEN: INFERNALISM

185
DARK AGES COMPANION

186
 ppendix:
Bestiary
As I was walking all alane
I met twa corbies making a main
And tane inta the tither did say O
Whare sall we gang and dine the day O
Whare sall we gang and dine the day
— “Twa Corbies” (traditional Breton
song of carrion crows)
Pets, familiars, beasts of burden, farm stock,
prey and wild animals are far more common in
the Dark Medieval world than they are in our
own. Most people lived with animals close by,
often under the same roofs as families them-
selves. Cainites, therefore, often interact with
animals: as transportation, ghouls, hunting
companions, guards and sustenance.
Most animals were regarded as symbols,
portents of things to come, exemplars of vices or
virtues, or even as people transformed by magical
means. Lions were noble rage personified. Pigs
were, of course, gluttonous slobs. Swans were
fierce defenders of their young. Wolves were
savage destroyers. And bulls were paragons of
simple strength. Through clever use of animals,
a Storyteller can foreshadow upcoming events,
give hints about mysteries, or comment on
characters’ actions or personalities.

APPENDIX: BESTIARY

APPENDIX: BESTIARY
187
187
 For the most part, normal animals are best described with Willpower: 2, Health Levels: OK, OK, -1, -1, -3, -3,
only Physical Traits. Few have Intelligence scores higher than Incapacitated
2, or a Perception scores lower than 3. Social Traits, of course, Attack: Bite for three dice/gore for six
are purely subjective. Any of the beasts below can be turned Abilities: Alertness 2 (Brawl 3)
into ghoul retainers with occasional meals of vampire blood; Blood Pool: 8
such companions gain Willpower and some “trained” Abilities Notes: While cows are seen as symbols of domestic
that wild animals lack. Assume that any Trait in parentheses simplicity, bulls epitomize masculine aggression and potency.
is instilled through human contact and training; an animal
in the wilderness does not have these Abilities unless there’s Deer/Stag
something magical about it. Animals whose Health Levels Strength 1/3, Dexterity 3, Stamina 2/3
include Incapacitated can survive longer than those without Willpower: 3, Health Levels: OK, OK, -1, -1, -3, -5,
it — others die when they run out of Health Levels. The Blood Incapacitated
Pool Trait reflects how many points that a feeding Cainite can Attack: None/gore for five dice
drain from a beast. Note that animal blood is far less satisfying Abilities: Alertness 2, Brawl 2, Dodge 2, Empathy 2, Stealth 2
than human vitae; some animals that have more blood than a
Blood Pool: 5/7
human actually have lower Blood Pool ratings.
Notes: Traditional prey of the hunt. Deer epitomize
Bat fleetness and natural beauty, while stags stand for pagan pride,
Strength 1, Dexterity 3, Stamina 2 with an ominous undercurrent. Both have rich (if salty) blood.
Willpower: 2, Health Levels: OK, -1,-3 Hare
Attack: Bite for one die Strength 1, Dexterity 3, Stamina 2
Abilities: Alertness 3, Dodge 3, Stealth 2 Willpower: 1, Health Levels: OK, -1, -2, -3
Blood Pool: 1 Attack: Bite for two dice; rear claw kick for one (desperation)
Notes: Regarded as messengers of darkness and as the Abilities: Alertness 2, Dodge 2, Empathy 1, Stealth 4
familiars of witches, bats often carry diseases or plague-bearing
Blood Pool: 3
fleas. Some Cainites claim that bat blood tastes of dust.
Notes: These stats represent European hares, not small
Bear “bunnies.” Hares are traditionally regarded as symbols of fertility
Strength 5, Dexterity 2, Stamina 5 and feminine cunning.
Willpower: 4, Health Levels: OK, OK, OK, -1, -1, -1, Hawk/Crow/Raven/Owl
-3, -3, -5, Incapacitated
Strength 2, Dexterity 3, Stamina 3
Attack: Claw for seven dice; bite for five
Willpower: 3, Health Levels: OK, -1, -1, -2, -5
Abilities: Alertness 3, Brawl 3, Intimidation 2, Stealth 1
Attack: Claw for two dice; bite for one (desperation)
Blood Pool: 8
Abilities: Alertness 3, Athletics 2, Brawl 1, Dodge 2,
Notes: Considered figures of foolishness or mindless rage, bears Intimidation 2 (Brawl 3, Empathy 4, Intimidation 4)
are domesticated by some Gypsy bands or traveling players. Norsemen
Blood Pool: 2
and Celts, however, respect bears for their power and believe them
to be totems of strength. Bears’ blood and organs are considered Notes: The hawk, a traditional hunting animal, is ascribed
delicacies by some coarse Gangrel, who hunt them as tests of bravery. with the virtues of keen sight and pride. The crow, an unusually
intelligent bird, is thought to read minds, speak and foretell the
Cat future — its appearance is considered a death omen. The raven is
Strength 1, Dexterity 3, Stamina 3 a traditional sorcerer’s companion, and is said to speak in riddles
Willpower: 3, Health Levels: OK, -1, -2, -5, Incapacitated and foretell ill events. The owl, long associated with scholars and
Attack: Claw or bite for one die sages, represents both pride and terror. While the owl is seen as a
wise bird, its screech and staring eyes symbolize impending disaster.
Abilities: Alertness 3, Athletics 2, Brawl 2, Dodge 3,
Climbing 3, Intimidation 2, Stealth 4 (Empathy 2, Subterfuge 2) Horse/Warhorse
Blood Pool: 3 Strength 4/6, Dexterity 2, Stamina 3/5
Notes: The medieval cat does not have a good reputation; Willpower: 2/4, Health Levels: OK, OK, -1, -1, -2, -2,
it is capricious, cruel, sexual, sneaky — in short, what men con- -5, Incapacitated
sider worst in women. Naturally, most good Christians fear this Attack: Trample or kick for six/seven dice; bite for three
traditional witch’s companion, despite its rat-catching talents. Abilities: Alertness 3, Athletics 2, Brawl 1 (Brawl 3,
Cow/Bull Empathy 2, Intimidation 2)
Strength 3/5, Dexterity 2, Stamina 3/5 Blood Pool: 6/8
DARK AGES COMPANION

188
 Notes: Symbols of simple-minded virtue, horses aren’t clever Notes: These traditional gluttons are far stronger and tougher
but are steadfast, tireless and loyal. Horses have fierce tempers than many farm beasts, and are easily underestimated. The wild boar,
when roused, and wild spirits that only the most dedicated riders a traditional game animal, is said to have a passionate heart. Those
can tame. The unicorn, the horse’s cousin, exemplifies everything who eat the heart are granted ferocity and tirelessness in battle.
that is best about the horse, and also has insight and is pure. Rat
Hound Strength 1, Dexterity 2, Stamina 3
Strength 4, Dexterity 3, Stamina 3 Willpower: 4, Health Levels: OK, -1, -5
Willpower: 5, Health Levels: OK, -1, -1, -2, -2, -5 Attack: Bite for one die (swarm attacks do three dice per turn
Attack: Bite for five dice; claw for four and are assumed to always have three successes on their initiative roll)
Abilities: Alertness 3, Athletics 2, Brawl 3 (Dodge 3, Abilities: Alertness 2, Brawl 1, Dodge 3, Stealth 3 (Larceny 2)
Empathy 2, Intimidation 3, Stealth 2) Blood Pool: 2
Blood Pool: 4 Notes: Deceit and disease are the hallmarks of the rat. Plague-
Notes: Loyal, brave and ferocious, the hound is considered fleas hide in rat fur as the vermin steal through houses, gnaw at
an ideal hunter and guardian: it knows its duty and performs food, foul goods and attack children. Rats are everywhere. Their
it without fault. Though the hound is considered dirty and blood is as filthy as their behavior. They travel in numbers; a
stupid by some, no one doubts its skill — or temper. rat swarm is as dangerous as a predatory animal, and is pestilent.
These Traits reflect large hounds like mastiffs and hunting Sheep
dogs. Smaller, domestic canines will not be as formidable. Strength 2, Dexterity 2, Stamina 2
Lion (European) Willpower: 2, Health Levels: OK, -1, -1, -3, Incapacitated
Strength 4, Dexterity 3, Stamina 3 Attack: None, though rams can gore for three dice
Willpower: 5, Health Levels: OK, -1, -1, -2, -2, -5, Abilities: Alertness 2, Empathy 2
Incapacitated Blood Pool: 3
Attack: Claw for four dice; bite for five Notes: Meek and gentle, the lamb epitomizes the Christian
Abilities: Alertness 3, Athletics 2, Brawl 3, Intimidation ideal: innocent and shepherded by the wise. Yet the connota-
4 (Dodge 3, Stealth 3) tion of victim applies as well. The sheep symbolizes everything
that a lord hopes for in his vassals. Cainites who drink from
Blood Pool: 9
lambs claim the blood is smooth but weak.
Notes: Although tales hold that the Romans exterminated
these regal monsters, lions are occasionally found in desolate Swan
regions throughout western and southern Europe. Courageous, Strength 2, Dexterity 3, Stamina 3
proud, terrifying when enraged, and loyal, the lion embodies Willpower: 3, Health Levels: OK, -1, -2, -3, -5
the qualities that noblemen aspire to. Attack: Wings for two dice; bite for two
Mule Abilities: Alertness 3, Brawl 2, Empathy 2
Strength 4, Dexterity 2, Stamina 3 Blood Pool: 3
Willpower: 6, Health Levels: OK, OK, -1, -2, -4, Incapacitated Notes: The symbol of purity and strength, the swan
protects its family with surprising ferocity. Often associated
Attack: Kick for five dice; bite for four
with treasure and transformations from base to beautiful, the
Abilities: Alertness 2, Brawl 2, Dodge 2
swan is considered a bird of good, if temperamental, fortune.
Blood Pool: 4
Notes: The mule is the quintessential fool; too stubborn Wolf
to know what’s good for it. Although sturdy, reliable beasts, Strength 2, Dexterity 2, Stamina 3
mules are often more obnoxious than useful. Despite their Willpower: 3, Health Levels: OK, -1, -1, -3, -5, Incapacitated
thickheadedness, mules are considered humble and hard-work- Attack: Bite and claw for four dice
ing once roused into action. Abilities: Alertness 2, Athletics 1, Brawl 3, Dodge 1, Stealth 2
Pig/Boar Blood Pool: 4
Strength 2/4, Dexterity 2, Stamina 4/5 Notes: Ravager. Seducer. Destroyer. Wolves combine cunning
and social behavior with savagery. Tales portray the wolf as a liar in
Willpower: 3, Health Levels: OK, OK, -1, -1, -2, -4,
a comely guise, and as a monster that kills for the thrill of it. Some
Incapacitated
pagans still revere this hunter for his skill and wisdom, but most of
Attack: Bite for two/four dice; boars gore for five Europe regards the wolf as the epitome of evil. The Gangrel, of course,
Abilities: Alertness 2, Athletics 2, Brawl 2 (Intimidation 2) consider themselves kin to wolves, despite the Garou who haunt the
Blood Pool: 4/6 forests. To Gangrel, the wolf is a totem, a symbol of their primal pride.
APPENDIX: BESTIARY

189